THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 


rut  KO*O  re  LC  i 


'It  was  the  rasp  of  a  paddle  against  a  gunwale  which  held 
her  spellbound."     (See  page  2) 


ROAD  TO 
LE  REVE 


BY 

BREWER  CORCORAN 


ILLUSTRATED  BY 
H.  WESTON  TAYLOR 


[E  PAGE  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1916,  by 
THE  PAGE  COMPANY 

Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 
All  rights  reserved 


First  Impression,  September,   1916 


THE    COLONIAL   PRESS 
C.  H.   s:  MO  MIS  COMPANY,  BOSTON,  U.  8.  A. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I  THE  GATES  OF  IDYLWILD     .     ,     .     .     .  i 

II  A  WARNING  .........  22 

III  A  REBEL  TO  CASTE 44 

IV  A  PROPHECY  .     .    . .     .     .     .     .     .     .  59 

V  MILLSTONES  AND  MILESTONES  ....  75 

VI  A  SKIRMISH  .     .     ...     .     .     .     .  in 

VII  AT  LE  REVE  .     .     .     .     ....     .  129 

VIII  THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK   ...     ...     .146 

IX  LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    .     .     ..    .     .  165 

X    A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE 185 

XI  A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD      ......  209 

XII  TRAPPING       .     .     .     .     ...     .     .  239 

XIII  SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE 257 

XIV  A  CONFERENCE    .     ....     .     .     .  274 

XV  A  MAN'S  WORD  ...     .     .     .     .     .  283 

XVI  DANGER  SIGNALS      *     ....     .     .  296 

XVII     CLEAR  TRACKS .     .     v  318 


2134839 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


FAOB 

"  IT  WAS  THE  RASP  OF  A  PADDLE  AGAINST  A  GUN- 
WALE     WHICH       HELD      HER      SPELLBOUND  " 

(See  page  2)   .         .         .         .          Frontispiece 

11  ALMOST  BEFORE  SHE  KNEW  IT  HE  WAS  STAND- 
ING  AT    HER   SIDE,    HOLDING   UP    HIS    COAT  "         92 

"  LITTLE  STEPHEN,  BEWILDERED,  LOOKED  ON  IN 

SILENCE"          ......     216 

"  BROKEN  IN  STRENGTH  AND  SPIRIT,  HE  LEANED 

AGAINST  THE  SPRUCE*'       ....     27! 

"  FOR  THE  FIRST  TIME  IN   HIS  CAREER  JOHN 

NORTON'S  MASK  DROPPED  "  288 


THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   GATES   OF-IDYLWILD 

BEHIND  her,  murmuring  alders,  their  feet  tangled 
in  the  flotsam  of  by-gone  drives,  marched  across  the 
narrow  valley  until  conquered  by  the  towering 
spruce,  sweeping,  triumphant,  up  Bald  Mountain's 
rugged  shoulders.  On  the  other  side  of  the  spar- 
kling stream  reared  Saddleback,  its  brown  ridge  half 
hidden  in  fleecy,  pinkening  clouds,  while  over  all 
hung  the  wilderness  silence  of  the  great  woods  — 
a  restful  peace  fulness  not  broken,  but  emphasized, 
by  the  somber  rumble  of  Lone  Pine  Falls. 

A  little  trout  rose  viciously  at  the  dropper  fly,  but 
the  girl  merely  smiled.  Arrogant  small  fry  are  ac- 
corded scant  recognition  within  the  closely  guarded 
bounds  of  Idyl  wild,  sprawling  like  an  octopus  over 
its  four  lake-littered,  spruce-clad  townships. 

Hardly  had  the  ripples  subsided  before  the  big 
fish  rose  again.  Cautiously,  she  dared  a  few  steps 
along  the  sandy  point,  then  sent  her  flies  reaching 
for  the  disturbed  black  water  at  the  tail  of  the  pool. 

1 


2          THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

But  around  the  lower  bend  frolicked  a  puff  of  wind, 
as  mischievous  as  it  was  sweet  with  forest  fragrance, 
and  picking  up  the  flies  it  dropped  them  among  the 
tangle  of  water-logged  branches  in  ambush  beneath 
the  frown  of  a  moss-flecked  bowlder. 

The  slender  rod  bowed  as  she  proved  the  extent 
of  the  disaster  and  the  brown  eyes  clouded  with 
quick  impatience.  Again  the  father  of  all  trout 
rose,  this  time  close  to  the  opposite  bank.  The  fleet- 
ing glimpse  of  the  broad  back  and  brilliantly  spotted 
sides  gave  her  determination  for  the  tug  which 
should  part  line  or  leader  but  just  as  her  wrist 
stiffened  her  whole  lithe  body  became  alert. 

For  a  moment  it  was  the  rasp  of  a  paddle  against 
a  gunwale  which  held  her  spellbound,  but  then  this 
sound  was  drowned  in  the  eyrie  fragment  of  a  habit- 
ant song  chanted  by  a  deep,  contented  voice. 
Amazed,  she  faced  the  upper  bend,  her  lower  lip 
caught  under  even  teeth  and  her  forehead  creased 
by  an  indignant  frown.  That  a  guide  should  pre- 
sume to  disturb  her  sport  was  unthinkable ;  that  an 
interloper  should  invade  the  sacred  fastnesses  of  the 
great  preserve  was  incredible. 

A  rigid  moment  and  then  a  bark  canoe  swung 
the  point,  to  be  snubbed  as  sharply  as  the  melody. 
If  she  had  been  startled,  her  surprise  was  small  com- 
pared with  that  of  the  man  who  knelt  in  the  stern. 
She  had  a  fleeting  impression  of  powerful  shoulders 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD      3 

beneath  a  blue  flannel  shirt,  and  of  a  finely  poised 
neck  supporting  a  well-shaped  head.  The  crisp, 
sandy  hair  which  showed  beneath  the  weather- 
stained  felt  hat  was  close  cropped,  the  blue  eyes  deep- 
set,  well  apart,  keen,  intelligent  and  fearless,  the  nose 
aquiline,  the  lips  thin  and  firm,  and  the  lower  jaw 
squarely  aggressive.  Something  about  his  easy 
balance  suggested  the  cow  pony  rather  than  the 
canoe,  and  while  his  clothes  might  be  the  outer  shell 
of  a  guide  the  thought  flashed  into  her  head  that  he 
would  appear  equally  at  ease  in  the  conventional  eve- 
ning uniform  of  civilization. 

He  was  the  quicker  to  recover,  and,  forcing  him- 
self to  look  at  the  other  end  of  the  taut  line,  com- 
prehended her  predicament.  "  Wait  a  moment,"  he 
said  with  a  friendly  nod,  "  and  I'll  free  those 
flies." 

Her  attitude  relaxed  and  she  turned  indifferently. 
"  Really,  they're  of  no  importance,"  she  said. 

The  lift  of  his  eyebrows  proved  he  was  clever 
enough  to  recognize  a  dismissal  even  before  she 
heard  him  dig  his  paddle  into  the  water.  But  just 
then  a  particularly  luscious  bug  tempted  the  big  trout. 
Both  man  and  girl  stared  at  the  swirl.  "  Don't 
move ! "  he  commanded  sharply.  "  He's  a  three 
pounder ;  you  want  him." 

Old  in  the  ways  of  the  woods,  she  recognized  it 
was  the  fellow  angler  who  spoke.  Then,  too,  there 


4         THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

was  a  breath  of  revolutionary  freedom  about  the 
new-born  incident  which  chimed  with  her  mood. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  culminating  series  of  events 
which  promised  to  engulf  her  personality  and  which 
made  her  out  of  tune  with  all  that  Idylwild  repre- 
sented, she  would  not  have  fled  the  gay  camps  on 
this  brilliant  September  afternoon  to  struggle  with 
her  chaotic  ideals  under  the  guise  of  fishing  a  lonely 
pool. 

"  I  know  I  want  him,"  she  confessed,  instantly 
determining  to  obey  her  own  impulses.  "  I  was  just 
going  to  break  things  and  tie  on  a  new  leader." 

"  And  frighten  that  trout  while  doing  it.  Keep 
still!" 

She  flushed  at  the  carelessly  preemptory  tone,  yet 
something  in  his  manner  made  her  obey,  and,  motion- 
less, she  watched  the  canoe  begin  to  drift  around 
the  edge  of  the  pool  as  silently  as  a  shadow.  As 
he  came  close  to  the  snag  his  left  hand  stole  into 
the  water  and  she  knew  her  flies  were  free  even  be- 
fore feeling  the  gentle  tug.  Then,  confused  by 
some  new  emotion,  she  attempted  to  recover  her 
cast.  The  light  rod  bent  sharply  and,  red  lips 
parted  in  inarticulate  dismay,  she  looked  down  the 
taut  line  to  where  a  brown  hackle  was  firmly  em- 
bedded in  a  browner  finger. 

The  corners  of  his  mouth  were  twitching,  but  if 
he  felt  the  sting  of  the  barb  he  gave  no  sign  as  he 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD      5 

swung  the  canoe  and  began  the  backward  journey. 
Wave  upon  wave  of  color  surged  into  her  cheeks, 
and  in  her  utter  rout  she  was  unconscious  that  she 
was  reeling  him  across  the  head  of  the  pool  to  her 
very  feet. 

"  Are  you  going  to  beach  me?  "  he  ventured,  his 
face  working. 

"  Oh !  "  She  whirled  yard  after  yard  from  the 
drum,  even  her  ears  scarlet.  "  Could  anything  be 
more  impossible!  What  shall  I  do?" 

"  Catch  that  trout,  of  course,"  he  retorted 
promptly  as  he  stepped  ashore  and,  turning  his  back 
for  a  few  seconds,  then  offered  her  the  fly  with  a 
little  bow. 

But,  instead  of  accepting  it,  her  glance  remained 
on  his  finger.  "  It's  —  it's  bleeding !  "  she  cried. 

"  I  don't  think  it's  going  to  prove  fatal.  Let's 
get  after  that  trout." 

"  Let  me  do  it  up  ?  It  is  all  I  can  do  to  show 
how  I  regret  my  carelessness.  Please !  You  might 
get  blood  poisoning,  you  know." 

"  True,"  he  acknowledged  with  disconcerting  seri- 
ousness, "  I  might.  But  we'll  be  on  the  safe  side. 
I  believe  I  used  to  prefer  a  thumb  but  I'll  attempt  to 
renew  my  infancy  while  you  catch  that  trout.  I 
don't  think  I'm  going  to  find  a  finger  as  satisfying 
as  it  used  to  be  and  I'm  hungry." 

"  Catch  it  yourself,"  she  offered  impulsively. 


6         THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I'm  no  poacher." 

"Who  are  you?" 

"  Just  an  hungry  trespasser." 

"After  all,  perhaps  it  is  just  as  well  that  I  sent 
Rufe  after  raspberries,"  she  announced  with  a 
shrug. 

"  Rufe  who?  "  he  demanded  sharply. 

"  Haley,  my  guide." 

"  I  didn't  mean  that  in  a  spirit  of  inquisitive- 
ness,"  he  explained  apologetically.  "  But,  frankly, 
I  wondered  at  your  being  alone  up  here.  You  know 
a  voyageur  expects  the  unexpected  in  the  woods  but 
seldom  finds  beauty — " 

"  Avoid  platitudes,"  she  advised  impatiently  as 
she  made  ready  to  cast.  "  I  assure  you  a  voyageur 
in  Idylwild  is  quite  as  novel  as  what  I  presume  you 
were  going  to  term  '  beauty  in  distress.' ' 

"Meaning  I  might  explain  my  presence?" 

'*  I  know  the  woods  too  well  to  ask  questions," 
she  observed  as  the  rod  went  back.  "  One  of  the 
first  lessons  Rufe  taught  me  was  to  listen  if  I  wanted 
to  learn." 

"  Good  advice,"  he  agreed.  "  Cast  further  down 
stream."  And,  producing  a  short  and  battered  pipe 
and  a  still  more  war-worn  pouch,  he  calmly  sat  down 
on  a  log  and  began  to  crumble  the  tobacco  between 
his  palms. 

Amazed  at  his  presumption,  she  was  tempted  to 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD      7 

put  down  her  rod  and  teach  him  his  place  but  his 
boyish  smile  disarmed  her  indignation  and  she  turned 
to  follow  his  advice,  for  the  first  time  in  her  life 
at  a  loss  as  to  how  to  handle  a  situation. 

Apparently  his  problems  were  less  trying.  Care- 
fully striking  a  match,  he  lit  his  pipe  and,  clasping 
his  hands  about  one  home-spun  covered  knee,  bal- 
anced himself  comfortably  as  he  watched  the  grace- 
ful figure  with  frank  admiration.  He  was  sure  she 
was  not  more  than  twenty-two,  positive  that  she  was 
pretty.  Her  small,  vivacious  face  was  tanned  a 
glorious  brown.  The  features  were  delicate  and 
sharply  molded.  But  while  her  nose,  with  its  thin, 
sensitive  nostrils,  the  small,  close-set  ears  half-hid- 
den in  a  tumble  of  tiny  brown  curls,  and  the  fas- 
cinatingly dimpled  chin  were  charmingly  appealing, 
it  was  the  small  mouth  and  the  big,  mysterious, 
brown  eyes  which  made  men  desire  to  take  her  in 
their  arms  and  pour  out  their  troubles  to  a  heart  they 
knew  woulc  understand  and  sympathize.  As  for 
her  clothes  —  they  meant  nothing  to  him  beyond  the 
fact  that  the  brown  tweed  skirt,  the  simple  brown 
waist  and  the  brown  felt  hat  with  its  rakish  red  quill, 
were  piquantly  appropriate. 

"  Well,"  she  exclaimed  as  she  changed  the  direc- 
tion of  her  cast,  "  I'm  still  listening!  " 

"  If  I  should  tell  you  who  I  am,"  he  retorted,  her 
method  of  avoiding  questions  appealing  strangely 


8         THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

to  his  sense  of  humor,  "  it  wouldn't  mean  anything. 
I'm  just  a  native." 

The  quick  sweep  of  the  rod  proved  her  wishes 
seldom  went  ungratified.  "  I  presume  I  should  have 
taken  that  for  granted,"  she  said  with  a  touch  of 
sarcasm.  "  Also  I  presume  you're  seeking  em- 
ployment." 

"  Correct  again  —  with  a  landing  net.  Have  you 
forgotten  I'm  hungry  or  did  I  neglect  to  tell  you  I 
believe  you're  going  to  give  me  that  fish?  " 

She  started  to  shrug  her  shoulders  but  the  big 
trout  stopped  even  that.  With  a  plunging  swirl  he 
took  the  tail  fly  and  the  reel  began  to  howl.  "  Your 
supper !  "  she  exclaimed  through  set  teeth. 

He  replied  as  instinct  told  her  he  would  —  by 
merely  puffing  contentedly  at  his  pipe.  As  she 
fought  the  fish  up  and  down  the  pool  he  offered  no 
suggestion  nor  made  a  move  until  she  nodded. 
Then,  rising  deliberately,  he  picked  up  her  landing 
net  and  with  a  sure,  easy  swing,  laid  the  fish  at  her 
feet. 

"  If  old  Rufe  taught  you  how  to  fish,"  he  an- 
nounced as  he  looked  at  the  flushed  and  happy  face, 
"  he's  a  lot  to  be  proud  of." 

With  a  smile,  half  of  pleasure  and  half  of  em- 
barrassment, she  held  out  her  rod.  "  It's  your  turn 
now,"  she  invited,  eager  to  return  his  generosity. 
"  I  like  to  see  a  real  native  cast." 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD       9 

To  her  chagrin,  he  shook  his  head.  "  A  real  na- 
tive knows  the  Idylwild  rules  too  well  to  poach 
club  water.  But  don't  think  I  wouldn't  have 
tried  it,"  he  added,  "  if  you  hadn't  supplied  my  sup- 
per. May  I  ? "  And  he  held  the  fish  over  his 
canoe. 

"  You'll  enjoy  your  supper  more  if  you  work  for 
it." 

"  I've  worked  for  most  of  'em,"  he  retorted  with 
a  short  laugh. 

"  Then  I  suppose  I  should  be  charitable." 

The  fish  fell  with  a  slap  at  her  feet.  "  That  I 
ask  of  none,"  he  declared.  "  You  can  tell  your  war- 
dens there's  a  poacher  camped  below  the  Falls  to- 
night." 

"  We  shall  find  the  hunt  exciting." 

For  an  instant  their  eyes  met,  then  a  smile  came 
over  his  face.  "  As  long  as  we're  open  enemies," 
he  said,  "  I'll  just  steal  this  chap."  And  picking  up 
the  trout,  he  tossed  it  into  his  canoe. 

"  That's  better !     You  natives  are  so  touchy !  " 

"  Perhaps  you  rich  people  have  given  us  just 
cause,"  he  threw  back. 

"  Oh,  why  play  out  the  farce?  "  she  demanded  im- 
patiently. "  When  did  you  come  in  and  who  are 
you  visiting?  " 

"  It  does  seem  incredible,"  he  confessed,  "  but  I'm 
not  here  even  on  sufferance.  I  came  in  the  other 


10       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

way  —  down  from  Le  Reve  —  and  I'm  going 
through  to  the  railroad." 

"  You'll  confess  to  being  a  lumberjack  next,"  she 
laughed.  "If  you  continue  to  be  so  uniformly 
unsatisfactory  I'll  be  sorry  I  asked  you  ashore." 

"  'Fraid  I  didn't  hear  that  invitation,"  he  chuckled. 
"  As  I  recall  it,  you  hauled  me  ashore  by  main 
strength." 

"  I'm  not  keeping  you  here,"  she  flashed ;  "  and  I 
can't  go  till  Rufe  returns  with  my  canoe." 

"  Don't  you  want  to  hire  a  guide  who  won't  de- 
sert?" 

"  Oh,  so  now  you've  decided  to  be  a  guide,  have 
you?" 

"  I've  been  a  good  many  things  in  a  good  many 
places." 

"  Please,"  she  begged,  resentment  vanishing  as 
quickly  as  it  had  come,  "  please,  what  are  you 
here?" 

"  Contented." 

"  We're  in  the  woods,  not  at  a  dinner-table." 

"  Therefore  I  dare  tell  you  the  truth." 

"  Aren't  you  daring  a  good  deal  with  a 
stranger?  " 

"  Oh,  but  I  know  you,"  he  said,  his  eyes  twin- 
kling. "  Do  you  imagine  any  one  could  live  in  Le 
Reve  without  hearing  Haley  sing  the  praises  of  Miss 
Betty  Norton?" 


"  I  give  up,"  she  sighed  with  a  helpless  gesture. 
"  You're  a  sort  of  unconventional  but  highly  pol- 
ished enigma.  The  only  thing  I'm  sure  of  is  that 
you're  not  what  you're  trying  to  make  me  believe." 

"Pardon  me!" 

"  No,  "  she  insisted ;  "  I  know  men  well  enough 
to  be  certain  you're  not  a  native  of  a  teeny  town  near 
the  border  and  that  you'd  be  very  much  more  at 
home  in  the  Idylwild  camps  than  under  a  tent  on 
posted  ground." 

"  Thank  you." 

"  You  needn't." 

He  considered  for  a  moment,  then  drew  a  long 
breath.  "  I'm  —  Hello !  Some  one's  coming.  I'll 
save  you  the  humiliation  of  seeing  a  chap  with 
whom  you've  been  delightfully  tolerant  kicked  out 
of  Idylwild." 

"  I  didn't  think  you  were  a  coward.  But  you 
needn't  be  afraid;  it's  only  Rufe." 

"  There's  more  than  a  possibility  that  my  pres- 
ence might  be  embarrassing  to  him,  too,"  he  said, 
stepping  to  his  canoe. 

But  Miss  Norton  was  not  one  to  have  her  curi- 
osity aroused,  then  starved.  Impulse  sent  her  run- 
ning to  the  water's  edge.  "  Rufe ! "  she  called 
through  cupped  hands.  "Rufe!  Hurry!" 

She  was  conscious  that  the  stranger  shrugged  his 
shoulders  as  he  stepped  back  but  her  eyes  remained 


12       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

intent  on  the  lower  bend.  The  next  moment  a 
canoe  shot  into  the  pool  at  full  speed,  the  white- 
haired  guide  bending  the  paddle  with  all  his  great 
strength.  "  What's  wrong,  girl  ? "  he  called,  his 
voice  rough  with  anxiety. 

"  I  might  have  been  murdered  for  all  of  you," 
she  answered.  "  But  instead  of  that  I've  captured 
one  of  your  townsmen." 

The  canoe  slid  into  the  beach  and  a  broad  grin 
spread  over  the  wrinkled  face  as  he  saw  the  man 
on  the  shore  make  a  quick  signal.  "  What  you 
doin'  here,  Steve?"  he  demanded. 

"  Begging  a  supper." 

"  So!  "  He  got  out  and,  carefully  lifting  a  hat- 
ful of  raspberries,  offered  them  to  her.  "  Better 
share  these  with  him,  too,  Betty.  He's  a  good  man 
to  have  for  a  friend." 

The  girl  shook  her  head  doubtfully.  "  Which 
am  I  to  believe?"  she  laughed.  "He  says  he's 
nobody." 

"Modest  cuss!"  rumbled  Haley.  "But  if  you 
ever  want  anythin'  between  the  end  of  the  road 
and  the  St.  Lawrence,  just  say  you  know  him  and 
then  take  it.  I'm  glad  you  two  have  met  up." 

"  So  he's  not  a  poacher  or  a  guide  or  a  lumber- 
jack or  a  voyageur  or  a  tramp?" 

"  Steve  ?  "  His  laughter  boomed  through  the 
woods. 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYLWILD     13 

"And  you'll  vouch  for  him?" 

"  Ain't  heard  him  ask  any  vouchers  for  you, 
Betty." 

"I  deserve  that,"  she  cried.  "And,"  she 
rushed  on,  determined  to  make  complete  restitu- 
tion, "  you've  got  to  prove  your  forgiveness  by  com- 
ing into  camp.  Really,  Idylwild  hospitality  won't 
permit  you  to  stay  in  the  woods  any  more  than  will 
Idylwild  rules.  I  proved  convention  doesn't  hold 
beyond  the  railroad,  you  know." 

"  Conventions  have  never  bothered  me,  Miss 
Norton,"  he  soberly  replied,  "  and  while  I  appreci- 
ate your  generosity,  I'm  afraid  I  must  be  rude 
enough  to  refuse  your  hospitality.  Frankly,  I  dcn't 
think  I'd  be  a  welcome  guest." 

Her  head  went  up  and  the  slow  color  mounted  into 
her  cheeks. 

"He's  right,"  broke  in  Rufe.  "Doggone  it, 
Steve  Danforth's  always  right !  " 

"  Mr.  Dan  forth !  "  The  brown  eyes  grew  even 
more  cold  as  the  girl  drew  back,  her  lips  slightly 
parted,  her  hand  clutching  her  skirt  as  if  to  keep  it 
from  some  contamination.  "  So  you,"  she  said  de- 
liberately, her  life-long  teachings  unconsciously  re- 
asserting themselves,  "  so  you're  the  man  who  wants 
to  build  the  road  to  Le  Reve." 

"  No,"  he  answered,  "  I'm  the  man  who  is  going 
to  build  the  road  to  Le  Reve." 


14       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

For  a  moment  her  repulsion  held  her  in  an  icy 
grip,  but  as  she  stared  at  him  it  began  to  seem  im- 
possible that  this  care- free,  likable  man  who  acted 
like  a  boy  was  the  person  whom  they  had  heard  was 
plotting  to  profane  Idyl  wild  with  railroad  tracks. 
"  I  can't  believe  it,"  she  admitted,  as  if  trying  to 
convince  herself  she  had  misunderstood;  "I  can't 
believe  that  a  man  who  understands  the  wilderness 
spirit  as  you  do  cannot  appreciate  that  selfishness 
is  the  one  thing  that  is  unbearable." 

"  I  wish,"  he  stated  gently,  "  that  others  appreci- 
ated that  as  clearly  as  you  and  I." 

Her  lips  set  and  she  stooped  to  pick  up  her  rod. 
"  I  am  indebted  to  the  unknown  woodsman,"  she 
said  in  a  tone  which  clearly  showed  her  intolerance, 
"  but  the  engineer  is  a  different  man.  Good  night." 

As  she  started  toward  her  canoe,  her  proud  little 
head  stiffly  erect,  it  dawned  over  him  that  for  some 
inexplainable  reason  he  cared  what  this  girl  thought 
of  him  and  his  plans,  and  his  mind,  once  made  up, 
was  made  for  all  time.  Without  considering  the 
possible  interpretation  she  might  put  on  his  act,  he 
stepped  deliberately  in  front  of  her.  "  Miss  Nor- 
ton," he  announced  dispassionately,  "  what  you  have 
left  unsaid  rather  implies  that  what  you  have  heard 
is  hardly  creditable  either  to  my  plans  or  to  me. 
What  people  say  or  think  of  me  matters,  as  a  rule, 
very,  very  little,  but  my  few  friends,  I  think,  be- 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYLWILD    15 

lieve  in  me.  Don't  you  think  you  owe  any  man  op- 
portunity to  refute  injustices?" 

"  I  prefer  not  to  discuss  the  matter." 

"  Then  I  owe  it  to  myself,"  he  stated,  "  for  there 
are  some  things  no  man  will  bear  in  silence.  The 
stories  you  have  heard  have  echoed  on  to  me.  The 
Idylwild  men  say  I'm  an  adventurer  whose  glib 
tongue  has  won  a  following  among  an  equally  av- 
aricious crew  of  backwoodsmen  and  the  backing  of 
a  crowd  of  financiers  who  would  discredit  the  Forty 
Thieves." 

"You,"  she  protested,  her  small  hob-nailed  boot 
tapping  the  yellow  pebbles ,  "  you  — " 

"  Wait ! "  he  commanded.  "  You've  heard 
we've  promised  to  trade  votes  in  the  Legislature, 
have  agreed  not  to  fight  certain  bills  to  change  the 
game  laws  in  return  for  the  granting  of  our  fran- 
chise. You've  heard  that  when  we  get  that  fran- 
chise we'll  come  to  Idylwild  and  say,  *  What's  it 
worth  to  you  to  save  your  camps  ? '  Tell  me,"  he 
demanded,  "  do  you  believe  me  that  sort  of  black- 
mailing crook?  " 

"  No,"  she  confessed,  and  started  at  the  sound 
of  her  voice. 

"  Thanks.  Won't  you  let  me  tell  you  the  real 
story?" 

"  Be  game,"  urged  old  Rufe.  "  Always  listen  to 
the  other  side." 


16        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  But  I'm  against  it,  Rufe,"  she  protested.     "  As 
for  being  what  you  call  '  game/   I'm  just  game 
enough  not  to  wish  any  inadvertent  repetitions  of 
anything  Mr.  Danf orth  might  say  to  be  charged  up ' 
against  me  as  a  reason  for  his  failure." 

"  But  I'm  not  going  to  fail,  Miss  Norton,"  in- 
sisted Dan  forth  with  a  confidence  which  made  her 
look  at  him  curiously.  "  And,  no  matter  what 
might  happen — " 

"  Why  should  you  want  to  ruin  Idylwild  ?  "  she 
broke  in.  "  We've  never  done  anything  to  you.  If 
you  must  force  a  road  through  the  wilderness,  why 
not  have  it  follow  some  other  route?  " 

"  There  is  no  other." 

"  An  engineer  does  not  destroy." 

He  studied  her  earnest  face  for  a  moment,  then 
dared  the  leap.  "  John  Norton's  daughter,"  he 
said,  "  should  realize  that  great  things  are  always 
built  on  the  ruins  of  lesser  things." 

"  That's  unkind,"  she  cried. 

"  It's  the  truth." 

"It's  not,"  she  flatly  contradicted.  "I  can't 
comprehend  how  you  can  believe  that  a  little  railroad 
running  from  the  end  of  an  almost  dead  line  to  I 
don't  know  where  in  the  wilderness,  is  a  greater 
thing  than  Idylwild.  Why,  we've  spent  hundreds 
of  thousands  to  protect  it,  to  preserve  it,  to  keep  it 
as  Nature  made  it  and  to  make  it  a  home.  And 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD     17 

you  want  to  run  cars  through  its  heart  into  noth- 
ingness, to  frighten  our  deer  with  your  engines,  to 
have  our  trout  dynamited  by  your  construction 
gangs  and  to  bring  in  irresponsible  campers  who'd 
set  fire  to  our  spruce,  and  ruin  the  very  isolation 
we've  paid  so  much  to  keep." 

"  That's  one  side,"  he  granted;  "  don't  you  think 
it  rather  selfish?" 

"  No." 

"  I  do." 

"  Mr.  Dan  forth,  I'm  not  accustomed  to  such 
abrupt  contradictions." 

"  I'd  much  rather  convince  than  contradict."  He 
saw  the  small  face  grow  still  more  dangerous,  yet, 
apparently  it  did  not  worry  him,  for  he  went  on  with 
a  calm  authority  which  made  her  grow  hot,  then 
cold.  "  Now  you're  going  to  listen  to  my  side.  I 
don't  deny  you  people  have  spent  much  here  in  the 
woods,"  he  admitted,  leaning  against  his  canoe  as 
if  ready  to  carry  on  a  long  fight.  "  They  have;  but 
in  return  they've  had  big  dividends  in  luxury,  in 
sport,  in  faithful  service  and  in  the  friendship  of 
such  men  as  Rufe  Haley.  But  every  cent  expended, 
and  many  thousands  more,  they've  made  from  the 
spruce  stripped  from  townships  bought  for  next  to 
nothing.  By  no  stretch  of  the  imagination,  Miss 
Norton,  can  you  believe  that  the  wilderness  is  the 
debtor  of  Idylwild.  That,  however,  is  secondary." 


18       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I  don't  agree  with  you.  Brains  turned  idle 
resources  into  money." 

"  Exactly.  But  in  this  case  the  brains  served  only 
eight  men." 

"  Please  produce  more  convincing  arguments 
than  alleged  selfishness,"  she  said  with  a  touch  of 
scorn. 

"  Don't  you  think  that  would  be  rather  difficult?  " 
he  asked  with  a  slow  smile.  "  Idylwild  is  girded  by 
a  barrier  of  tangled  slash  and  stunted  second 
growth.  To  the  south,  the  country  is  stripped  even 
of  spool  timber  to  the  railroad.  But  over  there, 
beyond  Bald  Mountain  and  Saddleback,  the  virgin 
spruce  rolls  on  to  the  gateway  of  a  dormant  valley. 
My  father  lived  there;  my  mother  went  there  as  a 
girl  to  teach  the  little  school  at  Le  Reve ;  I  was  born 
there ;  I  earned  my  first  dollar  there  and,"  he  finished 
in  a  lower  tone,  "  my  dead  are  buried  there." 

She  moved  uneasily  and  glanced  at  Haley  as  if 
for  an  inspiration,  but  found  the  old  man's  face 
raised  intently  to  Danforth's.  Before  she  could 
capture  a  phrase  the  younger  man  rose  and  stood 
towering  above  her,  his  eyes  glowing.  "  But  all  of 
that  is  aside  from  the  real  question,"  he  declared  in 
vibrant  tones.  "  There're  live  men  and  women  in 
Le  Reve  and  little  children  growing  up  as  I  grew  up. 
From  the  village  to  the  Canadian  line  there  are  farms 
dotting  the  rich  valley,  and  even  on  this  side  a  few 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYLWILD     19 

clearings  have  been  grubbed  back  from  Nature. 
But  they're  almost  worthless." 

"Why?" 

His  eyes  lighted  at  her  unconcealed  interest. 
"Why?"  he  cried.  "Why?  Because  there's  no 
market  for  crops  or  logs.  They  can't  send  out  hay 
or  potatoes  through  the  tight  locked  gates  of  Idyl- 
wild.  A  few  do  accept  the  Canadian  outlet  but  the 
ultimate  returns  are  too  small  to  compensate  them 
except  under  unusual  conditions.  There  can  be  but 
one  result  —  the  farms  are  not  worked  beyond  the 
daily  need,  the  spruce  is  uncut,  the  whole  fertile 
valley  lies  dormant,  and  the  boys  and  girls  drift  to 
other  places." 

"  But  you  are  better  off  because  you  left,"  she 
contended. 

"  All  the  more  reason  I  should  do  what  I  can  to 
help  those  who've  not  had  my  luck.  The  best  place 
for  the  country  boy,  Miss  Norton,  is  the  country. 
More  and  more  he  is  growing  to  appreciate  that,  and 
more  and  more  it  must  be  driven  home  to  those  who 
have  yet  to  realize  it.  The  lad  from  the  country 
who  wins  out  in  the  city  is  even  more  the  exception 
to-day  than  he  was  forty  years  ago.  I'm  not  one. 
I'm  poor.  But  I've  knocked  about  a  bit  in  the  last 
fifteen  years  and  not  so  long  ago  I  had  six  weeks 
with  nothing  to  do  but  think." 

He  stopped,  shaking  his  head  as  if  recalling  some- 


20       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

thing  far  from  pleasant.  Old  Haley,  squatting  on 
his  haunches  by  the  water's  edge,  nodded  slow  un- 
derstanding and  the  girl,  sensing  the  unusual,  started 
to  speak,  but  Danforth  went  on  rapidly.  "  I'm  not 
visionary,"  he  stated,  "  and  I'm  a  long  way  from  be- 
ing a  socialist,  but  when  a  man's  calmly  informed 
that  he's  going  to  face  his  God  before  dawn,  he 
tries  mighty  hard  to  recollect  a  few  legitimate  rea- 
sons for  the  things  he's  done.  My  past,"  he  threw 
in  with  a  short  laugh,  to  cover  his  embarrassment, 
"  did  not  review  with  astounding  glory,  so  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  if  I  disappointed  the  doctors  I'd 
think  a  little  less  about  Steve  Danforth  and  do  a 
good  deal  more  to  try  to  help  those  who  needed 
help." 

"  Such  a  philosophy  of  life  sounds  strange  in 
these  days,"  she  murmured,  half  to  herself.  "  I  like 
that." 

"  Don't  think  I'm  posing  as  a  sanctimonious  bene- 
factor of  humanity,"  he  cried  in  genuine  distress. 
"  I  despise  mawkish  sentiment ;  any  red-blooded  man 
does.  I'm  not  offering  the  people  of  Le  Reve  char- 
ity any  more  than  I'll  offer  the  richer  men  behind 
me  bonds  bearing  the  Golden  Rule." 

"  But  are  you  sure,"  she  asked  hesitatingly,  her 
big  eyes  fixed  earnestly  on  him,  "  absolutely  sure,  the 
people  need  this  road  ?  " 

"  I  wish  you'd  go  to  Le  Reve,"  he  said  eagerly ; 


THE  GATES  OF  IDYL  WILD    21 

"  the  fields,  the  farms,  the  barns,  the  grim  men,  the 
tired  women  and  the  sturdy  little  children  could  tell 
you  so  much  better.  And  the  spruce  is  there  to 
furnish  the  quick  assets  when  the  road  goes 
through." 

She  shook  her  head  as  she  stooped  for  the  land- 
ing-net at  her  feet  before  stepping  into  the  bow  of 
her  canoe.  "  And  only  eight  men  stand  in  the 
way,"  she  said  as  if  thinking  aloud,  "  only  eight 
men." 

"  Yes,"  he  repeated  soberly,  "  only  eight  men  — 
and  Idylwild." 

All  at  once  she  straightened  and  a  queer  light 
came  into  her  eyes  as  she  raised  them  to  his. 
"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Dan  forth,"  she  said  quietly,  "  and 
good  night.  Rufe,  push  off." 


CHAPTER  II 

A    WARNING 

THEIR  canoe  slipped  down  the  winding  stream  as 
silently  as  the  gathering  dusk  and  not  until  they  met 
the  dead  water  which  foretold  Mirror  Lake  did  the 
girl's  paddle  begin  to  lag.  At  first  the  guide  made 
no  comment  on  the  novelty  of  her  shirking  but  as 
the  swirls  became  fainter  and  fainter  an  amused 
twinkle  began  to  glimmer  in  the  blue  eyes  and  he 
lengthened  his  own  stroke.  But  as  they  slid  free 
of  the  last  pads  temptation  overcame  him,  and, 
gripping  his  pipe  more  firmly  in  his  teeth,  he 
chuckled  aloud. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  "  she  demanded  so  sharply 
that  his  amusement  spread  to  the  corners  of  his 
mouth. 

"Like  him,  Betty?" 

"Who?" 

"  Maybe  we  are  thinkin'  o'  different  folks,"  he  ad- 
mitted mournfully. 

Her  paddle  bit  the  water  impatiently.  "  That's 
right,"  she  cried ;  "  make  fun  of  me !  Why  did  you 
leave  me  there  to  make  a  fool  of  myself?  " 


A  WARNING 23 

"  Sorter  recollect  you  ordered  me  to  go.  Usually 
do  what  I'm  told  —  specially  when  you  do  the 
orderin'.  Steve  an'  me's  a  good  deal  similar  'bout 
that ;  we're  sorter  touchy  'bout  who  gives  us  orders. 
Queer  how  stiff-backed  some  folks  is,  ain't  it? 
Never  reasonable  'bout  nothin'." 

"  You're  worse  than  ever  to-night,"  she  sighed. 
"  Stop  croaking  like  an  old  loon  and  answer  me  or 
I'll  find  a  guide  who  knows  his  business." 

During  the  sixteen  seasons  she  had  spent  at  Idyl- 
wild  he  had  heard  that  threat  at  least  twice  a  week 
but  he  knew,  as  well  as  she,  that  only  that  day  when 
he  bade  his  first  good-by  to  the  big  woods  and 
struck  out  for  that  country  where  no  trails  are 
blazed,  would  terminate  the  comradeship  which  was 
the  strangest  thing  in  the  young  life  and  the  most 
precious  in  the  old. 

"  Well,  Betty,"  he  sighed  disconsolately,  "  if  we've 
come  to  the  split  in  the  carry  there's  a  better  woods- 
man 'an  me  footfree  on  the  back  trail." 

"Where?"  she  challenged  indignantly. 

"  Hangin'  over  a  broilin'  trout  up  Lone  Pine 
way,"  he  gurgled. 

She  shook  her  head  in  token  of  utter  hopelessness 
but  he  only  shifted  his  pipe  to  a  more  comfortable 
conversational  angle.  Yet,  to  his  amazement,  she 
only  fell  into  the  fast  stroke,  and  they  rounded  the 
point  and  were  out  in  the  open  lake  before  she 


24        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

deemed  him  sufficiently  punished.  "  Rufe,"  she 
broke  out,  "  tell  me  more  about  him." 

"  More  ?  Don't  recollect  makin'  no  remarks 
whatsoever." 

"  Then  begin." 

"  Reckon  you  found  him  able  to  do  his  own  talk- 
in',  that  is,  if  he  thinks  as  much  o'  you  as  you  make 
out  to  think  o'  him.  I  tell  you,"  he  rushed  on  as 
if  to  avoid  the  tempest  he  had  invited,  "  preachers 
wouldn't  have  no  excuses  if  God'd  made  all  men 
like  Steve." 

"  Didn't  know  you  were  an  authority  on  church 
or  clergy,"  she  threw  out. 

"  No  ?  Maybe  there's  a  heap  o'  things  you  got  to 
learn.  Yonder  there's  the  steeple  o'  my  church, 
risin'  black  ag'in  the  gold  West." 

She  turned  curiously  toward  the  barren  point  and 
her  lips  parted  as  she  drank  in  the  glories  of  the 
majestic  spruce  silhouetted  against  the  afterglow. 
"  It's  a  good  religion,  Rufe,"  she  said  gravely, 
"  good  and  safe  and  comforting." 

"  It  is,"  agreed  Haley..    "  Steve's  just  that,  too." 

"  I  want  to  think  so,"  she  said  with  an  earnestness 
which  startled  him.  "  I  can't  believe  that  a  man 
who  thinks  and  acts  and  talks  as  he  does  can  be  the 
things  they  say  he  is  and  yet  I  can't  actually  bring 
myself  to  believe  conditions  are  as  he  understands 
them." 


A  WARNING  25 

"  You  ain't  been  in  Le  Reve  since  you  was  little ; 
come  see  for  yourself." 

"  It  isn't  that  which  is  troubling  me,"  she  ad- 
mitted, "  as  much  as  it  is  the  old  Idylwild  viewpoint. 
If  there  was  a  demand  for  such  a  road  the  Idylwild 
men  would  have  been  the  first  to  recognize  it." 

"What's  such  a  road  to  Al  Sykes?  I've  heard 
tell  he  has  a  pack  full." 

"  Sanctimonious  Sykes,"  she  retorted  with  a 
shrug,  "  can  always  find  room  for  one  more.  No, 
at  best  it  looks  just  what  its  name  implies  — '  the 
road  to  a  dream.'  And  I  don't  think  a  hard-headed 
man  like  you  can  believe  in  it  either,  Rufe." 

"  I  do,"  he  asserted ;  "  I'm  with  him  heart  and 
cash,  me  an'  a  lot  o'  the  men  who're  mighty  close  to 
the  Idyl  Island  camps." 

"  Rufe !  But,  Rufe,"  she  protested  as  the  full  im- 
port of  his  confession  sank  home,  "  you  don't  — " 

"Hold  up!"  he  ordered.  "Don't  say  nothin' 
you  don't  mean.  We  ain't  turncoats  or  ingrati- 
tuders.  The  whole  thing's  goin'  to  be  put  up  to  the 
boys  at  the  Island  soon's  it's  in  shape.  Till  then, 
Steve's  passed  the  word  to  lie  low  on  account  of  so 
many  of  us  Le  Reve  men  bein'  at  camp.  He  sorter 
thinks  we  might  be  wrong  judged,  jest  as  you  was 
goin'  to  judge  us.  But,  when  the  time  comes,  you'll 
find  the  boys  meetin'  us  more'n  half  way." 

"  I  wish  I  had  your   faith.     Why,  Rufe,"   she 


26        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

cried,  her  whole  manner  changing,  "  you  don't  real- 
ize what  you're  doing.  Stop  it.  Get  out  of  it  now, 
while  you  can.  Idylwild's  everything  to  father  and 
the  rest.  They'll  fight  for  every  stick  of  spruce  and 
every  drop  of  water.  You  don't  begin  to  appreci- 
ate what  that  means,  what  they  can  do,  what  their 
power  is." 

"  Knowin'  John  Norton  an'  the  other  boys,"  he 
said  loyally,  "  I  don't  reckon  there'll  be  much  fightin' 
when  they  come  to  see  our  point." 

"  But  they  won't  give  up  Idyl  wild,"  she  protested ; 
"not  one  inch  of  it.  And  think  how  they'll  feel 
when  they  learn  how  you  men  who've  been  with 
them  year  after  year  are  plotting  to  spoil  the  very 
thing  you've  built  up  together.  Can't  you  see  that 
side  of  it?  Can't  you  see  it  means  the  end  of  every- 
thing?" 

"  No,"  he  retorted  stoutly,  "  I  can't.  I  got  more 
faith  in  human  nature." 

"  Oh,  dear !  What  can  I  say  ?  How  can  I  con- 
vince you  things  are  different  outside  the  wilder- 
ness ?  " 

"  You  can't.     Men's  men  everywhere." 

She  was  thoughtful  for  a  moment,  weighing  his 
simple  faith  against  the  little  of  the  world  she  knew. 
Vividly  she  saw  what  lay  ahead,  and  eagerly  she 
clutched  at  anything  which  might  avert  the  catas- 
trophe. "  Rufus,"  she  began,  "  in  all  these  years 


A  WARNING 27 

you've  never  refused  me  anything.  Won't  you  get 
out  of  this,  even  if  the  others  insist  on  going  on 
with  it?" 

"  Betty  Norton  ain't  askin'  me  to  quit  my  idee  o' 
right,"  he  said  scornfully.  "  If  I  misjedged  your 
own  folks  worse'n  you,  an'  the  row  you  appear 
scared  on  comes,  there  ain't  no  quitter  on  either 
side." 

"  And  when  it  comes,"  she  declared,  "  it  will  mean 
the  end  of  everything.  You'll  — " 

"  No,"  he  snapped,  reading  her  fears,  "  no  rail- 
road'll  come  between  you  an'  me." 

"  But  it  will,"  she  insisted.  "  It  can't  do  anything 
else.  I  can  see  it  all  so  clearly,  the  uselessness,  the 
bitterness,  the  sorrow." 

"  You're  not  playin'  fair  to  your  father  an'  the 
rest  o'  the  boys,  Betty." 

"  I'm  thinking  of  you  and  of  Idyl  wild  and  of  my- 
self." 

"  An'  you're  bein'  unreasonable  an'  unjest  an' 
selfish,"  he  added  patiently.  "  Steve  told  you  that, 
blazed  his  trail  a  lot  sharper'n  I  can.  We  ain't  goin' 
to  ask  no  great  favors,  we  ain't  goin'  to  harm  much 
o'  the  preserve,  an'  we  are  goin'  to  do  a  lot  o'  people 
a  heap  o'  good.  All  we  want's  a  fair  chance.  A 
fair  chance  ain't  much,  Betty,  'specially  when  you 
recollect  how  little  we  want  an'  how  much  they  have. 
You'd  give  it,  give  it  quick.  I'd  only  jest  have  to 


28        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ask  you  an'  you'd  give  me  an'  mine  that  chance  if  it 
cost  every  trout  an'  deer  an'  stick  o'  timber  in  Idyl- 
wild." 

"  Of  course  I  would ;  but  I'm  not  the  rest." 

A  slow,  triumphant  smile  crinkled  the  corners  of 
his  big  mouth.  "  You're  John  Norton's  daughter," 
he  reminded  her.  "  Supposin'  we  let  it  go  at  that 
an'  bend  our  paddles." 

There  was  a  certain  grim  finality  in  the  suggestion 
which  told  her  further  argument  was  useless.  If 
what  they,  and  Dan  forth,  in  particular,  had  told  her 
was  true,  she  must  acknowledge  that  there  was  jus- 
tice in  the  scheme,  a  justice  strangely  in  accord  with 
her  own  misty  beliefs.  But  the  practical  phases  of 
the  plan  were  beyond  her  depth,  and  all  she  could  do 
was  to  tell  herself  over  and  over  again  that  if  the 
sleeping  lions  on  Idyl  Island  were  once  roused  by  a 
threat  against  their  jealously  guarded  lair  there 
would  be  more  results  than  angry  roars. 

Haley's  simple  faith  in  her  people  was,  to  her,  the 
most  pitiful  thing  of  all.  She  had  overheard  too 
many  anecdotes  of  those  who  had  presumed  to  chal- 
lenge the  little  group  who  owned  Idylwild  to  doubt 
the  fate  looming  ahead  of  these  simple-minded  men 
of  the  woods  led,  as  they  were,  by  a  man  whose 
experience  must  be  as  nothing  when  compared  with 
men  of  such  manifold  interests  as  Bennitt,  Robert 
Sheffield  and  her  father,  to  say  nothing  of  Alonzo 


A  WARNING 29 

P.  Sykes.  It  was  this  identical  smashing  force  of 
the  mighty  which  had  upset  her  mind  weeks  before 
and  now  she  found  herself  pitying  Dan  forth  and 
wishing  she  could  talk  with  him  once  more  in  the 
vague  hope  that  she  might  be  able  to  turn  him  back. 

The  sanctity  of  Idylwild  figured  no  longer  in  her 
thoughts,  for  her  impulsive,  over-generous  heart 
cried  to  her  to  come  to  the  aid  of  those  she  must 
consider  the  weak.  It  did  not  occur  to  her  that 
other  and  outside  interests  must  be  involved  in  this 
plan  to  build  a  road  to  Le  Reve  for  the  simple  reason 
that  heretofore  in  all  projects  which  she  had  over- 
heard discussed  it  seemed  to  be  taken  for  granted 
that  no  outside  financial  interference  would  be  tol- 
erated. Under  such  circumstances  she  became  con- 
vinced that  her  mission  was  to  avert  a  calamity  from 
one  who  had  long  been  her  friend  and  from  one 
who  already  she  unconsciously  counted  among  her 
friends. 

Twice  her  lips  parted  as  if  she  were  about  to  re- 
open the  discussion  but  each  time  the  outline  of  Idyl 
Island,  sharp  against  the  darkening  West,  drove 
back  the  words,  for  the  Island  seemed  to  typify  the 
character  of  the  men  who  owned  it,  rising  sharply  as 
it  did  from  the  placid  water  like  a  black  period  which 
closes  an  emphatic  negative. 

Idyl  Island  was  the  center  of  the  Idylwild  which 
had  been  born  of  a  lumber  deal.  Nearly  forty 


30        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

years  before,  four  men  had  gone  into  the  wilderness, 
young,  ambitious  and  rich  only  in  their  determina- 
tion to  become  rich.  For  three  weeks  they  had  fol- 
lowed Haley  and  Nate  Salisbury  through  the  virgin 
spruce,  along  mountain-sides,  past  unnamed  ponds 
and  down  streams  choked  with  beaver  dams  until 
at  last  they  camped  on  an  island  set  in  a  lean  lake. 
And  there,  while  the  pencil  of  A.  P.  Sykes  figured 
the  investigated  townships  as  lineal  feet  of  timber 
and  Daniel  Bennitt  taxed  his  sharp  brain  for  means 
to  finance  the  deal,  John  Norton  and  Robert  Shef- 
field had  caught  great  trout  and  dreamed  greater 
dreams  of  a  preserve  which  should  outreach  the  eye 
in  every  direction  from  that  island  they  had  already 
dubbed  Idyl. 

It  had  been  Norton  who  had  finally  persuaded  the 
additional  four  to  furnish  the  capital  and  it  had 
been  he  who  had,  still  later,  insisted  that  the  four 
townships  which  touched  Mirror  Lake  be  spared 
from  the  ax  until  necessity  demanded  their  sacri- 
fice. It  had  been  Sheffield  who  had  ferreted  out 
the  second  investment  which  had  moved  that  neces- 
sity into  the  future  and  made  vaguely  possible  the 
dream  of  a  wilderness  sanctuary.  Succeeding  ven- 
tures had  yielded  easier  and  easier  golden  harvests, 
and  the  homes  of  the  eight  original  adventurers 
gradually  centered  on  the  Avenue  while  their  coun- 
try places  became  boasts  in  Westchester,  the  Berk- 


A  WARNING 31 

shires  and  on  Long  Island.  But  it  was  to  Idylwild, 
the  realized  dream,  that  the  eight  turned  whenever 
opportunity  offered  and,  as  the  years  rolled  on,  they 
became  masters  even  of  opportunity. 

An  elaborate  central  camp  had  long  since  replaced 
the  original  cabin  on  the  Island's  ridge.  Curving 
out  on  either  side  stood  the  characteristic  homes  of 
the  eight  owners  —  Bennitt's,  a  huge  mass  of  golden 
logs ;  Norton's,  simple,  square-angled  and  shaded  by 
friendly  trees ;  Sheffield's,  a  great,  rambling  caravan- 
serie ;  the  Sykes'  cabin  ostentatiously  inextravagant ; 
the  Bliss  place  a  copy  of  Bennitt's  and  the  other 
three  composites  of  all  but  the  home  of  "  Sancti- 
monious" Sykes.  The  vague  atmosphere  of  sim- 
plicity was  merely  the  hybrid  cub  of  art  and  un- 
limited wealth  and  the  club's  rule  —  that  convention 
must  be  left  at  railhead  —  was  the  only  one  which 
the  wives  of  the  eight  bothered  to  break. 

In  reality  the  guides  and  the  hearts  of  some  of  the 
owners  were  the  sole  relics  of  the  original  Idylwild. 
If  Norton  and  Sheffield  still  insisted  on  wearing 
flannel  shirts  and  smoking  pipes,  their  wives  could 
but  offset  the  whim  by  a  more  costly  simplicity  in 
entertaining.  If  the  older  guides  persisted  in  call- 
ing all  of  the  original  eight  by  their  Christian  names 
it  was  merely  as  a  token  that  in  the  woods  a  man 
is  a  man  and  a  friend  a  friend. 

For  years  Sheffield  had  insisted  on  a  camp  fire 


32        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

before  the  main  house  each  evening.  -At  last  he  had 
been  forced  to  surrender  to  the  general  protests  of 
women,  who  could  find  no  poetry  in  the  open  night. 
But  Bob  Sheffield  was  a  man  who  struck  his  flag 
in  one  place  only  when  ready  to  raise  it  in  another. 
Deprived  of  his  pet  plaything,  he  set  up  a  substitute 
on  the  boat-house  veranda,  and  there,  fireless,  and  in 
the  soft  darkness  of  the  fragrant  evenings,  the 
"  early  inhabitants,"  guide  and  millionaire,  gathered 
to  lay  pitiously  small  plans  for  the  morrow  or  to 
tell  staggeringly  great  lies  of  the  past. 

Miss  Norton,  as  she  neared  the  Island,  became 
vaguely  apprehensive  of  the  raillery  she  knew  her 
late  arrival  would  evoke  from  this  concourse  of  wits 
who  prided  themselves  on  their  contempt  for  the 
subtle.  Nor  could  she  quite  understand  her  unusual 
desire  to  be  left  to  her  thoughts.  In  the  past  she 
had  always  been  a  welcome  addition  to  this  exclu- 
sive circle,  enjoying  its  frank  give  and  take,  and 
playing  far  more  than  a  decorative  part.  Yet  as 
Rufe  swung  the  point  and  laid  his  course  for  the 
landing  she  found  herself  wishing,  for  the  first  time 
in  her  life,  that  the  creaking  old  chairs  would  be 
empty.  But  before  she  shipped  her  paddle  her 
hopes  were  shattered  by  a  booming  "  Get  into 
stroke !  " 

When  they  heard  that  voice  infant  power  com- 
panies gasped  as  did  the  girl.  Mr.  Sheffield,  above 


A  WARNING  33 

all  others,  was  the  last  of  the  crew  she  wished  to 
face.  In  no  mood  to  retort  to  his  banter  she  shut 
her  lips  and  clutched  the  edge  of  the  float. 

Above,  a  chair  crashed  from  two  legs  to  four  and 
the  red  end  of  a  cigar  projected  over  the  balustrade. 
"  Oh !  "  exclaimed  Sheffield  in  vast  relief,  "  it's  only 
Bet  and  Rufe.  Thought  Dan  Bennitt's  launch  had 
another  case  of  croup.  John,  it's  a  shame  in  you  to 
turn  Haley  loose  to  scare  the  deer." 

"  Ain't  so  fat  I'm  skeered  to  run  white  water," 
chuckled  Rufe,  tossing  his  paddle  onto  the  boards 
and  following  it  catlike.  "  You  orter  take  more 
exercise,  Bob." 

Mr.  Sheffield  laughed  as  he  tilted  back  into  com- 
fort and  turned  to  Mr.  Norton  expectantly.  Nor 
did  his  life-long  comrade  fail  him.  "  Get  fired  to- 
day, Rufe?"  he  inquired  solicitously. 

"Sure!" 

"  Going  to  be  tough  on  a  man  of  your  age  to  have 
to  go  to  work,"  observed  Sheffield.  "  And  why  this 
silence  on  the  part  of  our  fair  Elizabeth?  " 

The  girl  stepped  slowly  from  the  canoe  and 
handed  her  rod  to  the  guide.  "  One  needs  a  crow- 
bar to  pry  a  word  into  this  flow  of  wisdom,"  she 
called  gayly.  "  Are  you  all  there?  " 

"If  you  refer  to  your  parent  and  me,  we  are; 
if  you  crave  a  larger  audience,  you'll  have  to 
wait." 


34       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  What  kept  you  so  late  ?  " 

"  Been  up  to  the  Falls,  Dad,"  she  answered  as 
she  came  up  the  steps. 

"Where  are  the  fish?"  Mr.  Sheffield  stared  in 
mock  dismay  at  her  empty  hands.  "  Ah,  I  see ! 
The  biggest  one  you  ever  hooked  got  away." 

"  Unfortunately,  yes,"  she  replied  with  a  queer 
smile,  glad  that  the  friendly  darkness  hid  her  burn- 
ing cheeks. 

"  Where'd  you  raise  him  ?  " 

"  Think  I'm  going  to  tell  you,  Uncle  Bob  ?  " 

"You  don't  have  to,  my  dear;  I  know." 

"What?" 

"  All  about  that  fish." 

With  sudden  relief  she  realized  they  were  fenc- 
ing at  cross  purposes,  but  as  suddenly  the  sport  ap- 
pealed to  her.  "  Oh,  no,  you  don't,"  she  laughed. 
"  Such  a  mighty  angler  as  you  would  consider  him 
small  fry." 

"  Quit  bluffing !  "  he  commanded.  "  Any  trout 
that'll  keep  you  and  Rufe  out  till  this  time  of  night's 
worth  even  my  while.  I'm  going  up  to  the  pool  for 
him  to-morrow." 

"  No,  you're  not.     That's  not  fair." 

"  So  it  was  the  pool,"  he  chuckled.  "  I'll  be  wait- 
ing there  when  the  sunrise  gun  booms." 

"  You  ain't  seen  sun-up  in  thirty  year,"  grunted 
Haley  as  he  passed  beneath  them,  the  canoe  over  his 


A  WARNING 35 

head.  "  Betty,  run  along  to  supper.  That  pair 
ain't  gumption  enough  to  see  you're  tired." 

"  What's  done  you  up  ?  Get  into  any  sort  of 
trouble?" 

"  Oh,  no.  I  simply  stayed  late  because  I  really 
did  get  a  big  fish  in  the  pool." 

"  Seeing's  believing,"  hinted  Mr.  Sheffield. 

"  I  gave  him  away." 

"What's  that?" 

Too  late  she  appreciated  the  slip,  but  on  the  in- 
stant she  rallied,  determined  to  put  her  vague  plans 
into  operation.  "  I  gave  him  away,"  she  repeated, 
coming  across  the  veranda  to  lean  on  the  rail.  "  I 
met  a  man  on  the  stream." 

"  Hi,  Rufe ! "  sharply  commanded  Sheffield. 
"  Come  back  here." 

"  Rufe  is  going  to  his  supper,  Uncle  Bob ;  I  want 
to  talk  with  you  two." 

"But,  Rufe—" 

"  Is  going  to  his  supper,"  she  reiterated.  "  This 
man  is  quite  different  from  any  man  I've  met.  His 
name  is  Stephen  Danforth."  She  paused  as  if  ex- 
pecting an  outburst,  but,  instead,  saw  Sheffield  glance 
queerly  at  her  father.  "  Well  ?  "  she  demanded. 

"Well  what?" 

"  What  do  you  know  about  him  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  the  one  who's  been  fishing  with  him. 
Doesn't  seem  to  me  he  can  amount  to  much  if  he 


36        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

makes  such  questions  necessary  from  a  girl.  Is  the 
poor  thing  dumb?  " 

"  Stop  trying  to  be  funny,  Uncle  Bob,  and  answer 
me,  one  of  you." 

"  You  seem  to  be  the  one  who  has  introduced  the 
stranger,"  observed  her  father.  "  I  believe  there's 
a  club  rule  that  the  introductor  is  the  one  who  must 
furnish  the  credentials." 

"  I  didn't  say  I  introduced  him  and  I  did  ask  a 
question.  Please  be  good.  I've  overheard  you 
make  casual  references  to  this  railroad  and  I  want  to 
know  more  about  it." 

"  Oh,  so  your  friend's  going  to  build  a  railroad,  is 
he?  Wonder  if  Brother  Sykes  will  welcome  a  rival 
in  his  chosen  field  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  or  care  anything  about  what  Mr. 
Sykes  will  do  or  think,"  she  cried.  "  But  I  do  know 
that  you  know  about  this  road  and  I  want  to  know 
about  it.  As  long  as  the  idea  seems  to  be  to  run 
it  through  a  part  of  Idylwild  I  presume  you'll 
eventually  make  some  move  to  prevent  it." 

"  That's  a  fair  supposition,"  admitted  her  father 
lazily. 

"Can  you  do  it?" 

"  Fine  compliment  to  paternal  powers,  that !  " 

"  Have  you  the  right  to  do  it  ?  "  she  demanded, 
paying  no  attention  to  Mr.  Sheffield. 

"  Don't  know  who's  a  better  one." 


A  WARNING 37 

"  I  mean  a  moral  right." 

"  He'll  flounder  if  you  get  him  in  deep  water, 
Bet,"  chuckled  Mr.  Sheffield.  "  I'm  the  moralist  of 
this  outfit.  I  read  a  book  on  morals  once." 

Mr.  Norton  shifted  his  pipe  into  a  more  comfort- 
able notch  in  his  teeth  and  heaved  his  feet  up  onto 
the  rail.  "I'm  not  greatly  in  sympathy  with  the 
general  run  of  socialistic  tommyrot,"  he  announced 
indifferently,  "  and,  from  what  little  I've  heard,  this 
scheme  strikes  me  as  being  a  little  more  impractical 
than  the  average.  It's  barely  been  hatched  and,  as 
yet,  we've  hardly  bothered  to  learn  who's  back  of  it. 
If  it  were  not  for  its  apparently  excellent  opportu- 
nities for  blackmailing  an  innocent  and  unsuspicious 
lot  of  good-natured  property  owners,  it  wouldn't 
worry  even  Al  Sykes  as  a  business  proposition." 

"  You're  wrong  there." 

"  Even  that's  possible,"  he  said  good-humoredly. 
"  If  I  am,  though,  even  such  an  inexperienced,  but 
seemingly  interested  business  woman  as  you,  will 
have  to  agree  that  if  this  road  is  actually  contem- 
plated the  driving  of  the  first  spike  is  the  swan-song 
of  Idylwild.  And  while  the  place  means  a  good 
deal  to  you,  my  dear,  it's  even  more  to  us  old 
codgers.  It  represents  the  beginning  of  success  to 
every  one  of  us." 

"  It  may  represent  the  same  thing  to  Mr.  Dan- 
forth." 


38        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  It  may,"  Mr.  Norton  agreed,  stroking  his  mus- 
tache to  hide  the  suspicion  of  a  smile,  "  but  I  don't 
think  it  ever  will." 

"  And  are  you  going  to  try  to  prevent  it?  " 

"  I  think  you  can  accept  that  theory  even  without 
your  rather  unfilial  qualification." 

"  I  don't  —  Father,"  she  exclaimed  impulsively, 
"  I  wish  you  knew  him." 

"  I'd  like  to,"  said  Mr.  Sheffield.  "  I'd  like  to 
take  lessons  from  him." 

"  Oh,  how  I  wish  I  could  squelch  you  as  I'd  like 
to,  Uncle  Bob !  Don't  you  see  I'm  serious  ?  Can't 
you  understand  I'm  trying  to  find  out  something?  " 

"  Seems  to  me,"  suggested  an  even  voice  from 
inside  the  boat  house,  "  that  any  one  who's  known 
your  father  as  long  as  you  have  should  recognize  the 
absurdity  of  asking  him  anything." 

The  girl  straightened,  and,  with  a  weary  shake  of 
the  head,  took  a  few  Steps  toward  the  doorway. 
"  You're  right,  Mr.  Bennitt,"  she  agreed.  "  They 
won't  do  anything  but  pat  me  on  the  head  and  hint 
that  I  shouldn't  take  an  interest  in  anything  more 
serious  than  new  hats." 

"  Didn't  know  a  pretty  girl  considered  that  topic 
second  to  anything."  The  big,  square-shouldered 
figure  loomed  through  the  doorway  and,  stalking 
across  the  veranda,  sank  into  a  protesting  chair. 
"  Why  don't  you  two  brutes  pick  on  something  your 


A  WARNING 39 

own  size  ?  "  he  asked.  "  What  is  it  you  want  to 
know,  Betty?" 

There  was  a  kindly  sympathy  in  the  question 
which  would  have  been  totally  inexplainable  to  many 
men  who  had  come  in  contact  with  the  usually  cold, 
masterful  central  figure  of  the  Idyl  wild  clique. 
Daniel  Bennitt's  dislikes  were  never  emphasized; 
neither  did  he  often  permit  the  few  for  whom  he 
held  affection  to  warm  toward  him.  But  Betty 
Norton  was,  with  him  as  with  the  other  seven,  the 
exception  to  all  set  rules.  "  Come  on,"  he  urged ; 
"  out  with  it." 

"  Having  lost  her  tongue  and  other  things  up 
Lone  Pine  way,"  teased  Mr.  Sheffield,  "  my  lady 
asks  me  to  explain  her  predicament.  She's  un- 
earthed a  fledgling  rival  to  Brother  Sykes." 

"What's  that?     Who?" 

"  That  chap  Danforth,"  explained  Mr.  Norton. 
"  It  seems  he's  within  our  boundaries  and  Betty's  not 
only  talked  with  him,  but  appears  impressed  with 
what  he  had  to  say." 

"  Um !  "  Bennitt  thrust  his  hands  deep  into  his 
pockets.  "  Like  him,  Bet?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do." 

"What'd  he  tell  you?" 

"  Don't  you  think  he  could  tell  you  his  plans 
better  than  I  could  repeat  them,"  she  asked  with  a 
smile.  "  You  wouldn't  expect  me  to  babble  yours." 


40       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Scored !  "  yelled  Sheffield.  "  A  Daniel  brought 
to  judgment  and  fined  for  careless  driving." 

"  Guess  you're  right,"  agreed  Bennitt  good-natur- 
edly. "  See  here,  boys,"  he  added  with  a  touch  of 
seriousness  which  instantly  put  her  more  on  her 
guard,  "  if  the  fellow's  here,  and  if  Betty's  met  him 
and  likes  him,  why  not  have  her  ask  him  into  camp  ?  " 

"  I  don't  think  he'd  come,"  she  stated. 

"  Oh,  don't  be  so  innocently  modest ! "  urged 
Sheffield. 

"  He's  got  to  come,"  said  Mr.  Bennitt ;  "  sooner  or 
later  he's  got  to  come." 

She  flushed  at  the  positiveness  of  his  tone,  resent- 
ing it  with  inexplainable  anger.  "  Isn't  it  pleasant," 
she  said,  "  to  be  able  to  command  the  fly  to  walk 
gayly  into  the  web?  " 

"  Not  especially.  He's  not  big  enough  to  furnish 
a  moderately  hungry  spider  with  even  a  quick 
lunch." 

"  Once  in  awhile,"  she  suggested,  "  you  know  a 
wasp  blunders  into  a  web." 

"  '  Blunders  '  is  just  the  word,"  agreed  her  father, 
vaguely  troubled  by  her  show  of  interest  in  this 
stranger. 

"Is  it?"  she  asked.  "I'm  glad  I've  at  last  hit 
upon  one  thing  that's  right."  She  started  toward 
the  door  only  to  stop  on  the  threshold.  "  I  came  to 
you.  men  for  information,"  she  said  deliberately, 


A  WARNING  41 

"  and,  when  I  was  serious  for  the  first  time  in  my 
life,  you've  laughed  at  me.  Now  I'll  heap  a  whole 
camp  fire  on  your  heads:  You're  underestimating 
a  man." 

Mr.  Norton  took  his  pipe  from  his  mouth  and 
stared  at  her  while  Mr.  Sheffield  whistled  in  open 
surprise.  Bennitt,  alone,  appeared  unmoved  by  her 
cool  indignation.  "  Wait  a  minute,  Betty,"  he  said 
gently.  "  We're  all  indebted  to  you  for  your  warn- 
ing, and  I  know  Bob's  sorry  he  teased  you.  We 
know  all  about  Danforth  and  his  railroad;  it's  our 
business  to  know  such  things  in  time.  He's  a  young 
engineer  who  made  quite  a  name  under  Knight  of 
the  Trans-Dominion  in  the  Canadian  Northwest. 
Last  spring  he  met  with  some  sort  of  accident  — 
was  hit  on  the  head  or  something  —  and  I  imagine 
this  idea  of  a  wilderness  road  is  the  fruit  of  a  bruised 
brain.  He  was  born  somewhere  up  here;  Sykes 
knew  his  father.  Bring  him  into  camp  by  all  means ; 
he's  a  gentleman.  But  don't  put  too  much  faith  in 
his  visions.  Visions  have  a  trait  of  ending 
abruptly." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Bennitt." 

"  You  needn't.  I'm  always  glad  to  tell  you  what 
I  can;  so  are  all  the  rest  of  the  boys.  But  just  re- 
member we're  old  fellows  now  and  the  temptation  to 
tease  a  pretty  girl  is  extremely  difficult  to  withstand. 
Eh,  Bob?" 


42        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  One  of  the  few  things  I  dare  take  oath  to,  Dan. 
But  as  long  as  you've  assumed  the  role  of  the 
babbling  brook  why  not  tell  her  the  rest  ?  " 

"  The  rest  ?  "  she  exclaimed.     "  What  ?  " 

Mr.  Bennitt  smiled  contentedly  and  then  deliber- 
ately bit  the  end  from  a  fat  cigar.  "  The  other  day, 
my  dear,  you  gave  Young  Dan  some  exceedingly 
good,  and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  some  habitually  un- 
heeded advice.  You  suggested  that  he  go  to  work. 
Well,  he  came  to  Brother  Sykes  and  me  and  asked 
us  for  a  chance.  We  have  no  big  projects  on  at  the 
moment  and  this  road  to  Le  Reve  is  really  too  small 
to  permit  him  to  show  what  I  believe  is  his  real 
ability,  but,  as  it  was  all  there  was,  he  asked  that  it 
be  turned  over  to  him  to  handle.  We  agreed." 

Her  lips  had  parted  and  her  eyes  grown  big,  and 
now  her  startled  little  "  Oh ! "  struck  Bennitt  as 
peculiar.  "  Don't  you  approve  ?  "  he  asked  with  a 
trace  of  anxiety  which  made  Sheffield  jump. 

"Absolutely,"  she  cried.  "Absolutely."  And 
turning  on  her  heel,  she  ran  through  the  boat-house 
toward  the  Norton  camp. 

"  Lord ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Bennitt,  "  that  cub  of 
mine  doesn't  deserve  such  luck." 

"  He'll  come  out  all  right,  Dan,  old  chap,"  asserted 
Mr.  Norton  loyally.  "  Betty's  right.  What  we've 
got  to  do  is  give  him  more  chances.  He's  bound 
to  make  good ;  it's  in  the  blood." 


A  WARNING  43 

Mr.  Sheffield  rose  deliberately,  and,  stretching  his 
arms  above  his  head,  yawned  loudly.  "  Something 
tells  me,"  he  observed,  "  that  if,  as  Betty  said,  we're 
underestimating  a  man,  we're  also  overlooking  the 
fact  that  a  girl's  turned  into  a  woman.  I'm  afraid 
of  women  —  that's  why  I'm  going  home  before  I'm 
sent  for." 


CHAPTER  III 

A  REBEL  TO  CASTE 

FOR  the  first  time  in  all  her  years  at  Idylwild, 
Betty  Norton  found  herself  out  of  tune  with  her  sur- 
roundings. A  vague  feeling  of  unrest  urged  her 
from  a  solitary  supper  out  onto  the  veranda.  Across 
the  still  lake  the  huge,  black  mass  of  spruce  rolled 
upward  to  the  granite  ridges  of  Saddleback,  and,  as 
she  drank  in  the  majesty  of  the  sweep,  a  half-weary 
smile  crept  over  her  troubled  face.  It  seemed  that 
there  before  her  Nature  reared  her  prototype  of  the 
Idylwild  men — black,  grim,  implacable  and,  above 
all,  immovable  in  their  well-nigh  irresistible  might. 

Of  one  thing,  at  least,  she  was  convinced.  At 
Idyl  Island  she  was  still  considered  only  a  curious 
child,  and,  as  such,  was  to  be  teased,  humored  or 
petted  by  men  who  were  all-sufficient  unto  them- 
selves. Only  too  well  they  had  just  driven  that 
home.  Their  absorption  of  everything  which  came 
within  their  far-reaching  grasp  had  made  possible 
the  fulfillment  of  her  every  whim,  but  now  that  she 
fully  realized  that  this  same  system  took  for  granted 

the    subserviency    of    her    very    individuality,    she 

44 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  45 

revolted.  They  had  formed  her  ideas,  but  they 
should  not  mold  her  ideals.  It  was  hers  to  judge 
for  herself  what  was  right  just  as  it  had  always 
seemed  theirs  to  make  right  by  might.  Mr.  Ben- 
nitt's  paternal  exposition  of  the  Idylwild  viewpoint, 
her  father's  careless  indifference  to  Danforth's  proj- 
ect, and  Mr.  Sheffield's  attitude  of  mockery,  con- 
vinced her  that  an  attack  was  formulated  which  they 
considered  her  unable  to  comprehend.  Whatever  it 
was,  she  knew  them  well  enough  to  appreciate  that 
arguments  or  explanations  would  be  wasted  upon 
them.  Their  collective  mind  was  made  up. 

And  as  she  stood  there  among  the  protecting 
shadows,  her  hands  gripping  the  rustic  rail,  her  head 
thrown  back,  she  knew  that  her  mind,  too,  was  made. 
It  came  to  her  as  a  shock  —  this  realization  that  she 
was  a  rebel  to  caste  and  an  advocate  of  a  thing  which 
struck  at  the  very  fundamentals  of  the  Idylwild 
philosophy.  Success  was  not  to  be  measured  by 
cold,  clanking  dollars  nor  power  by  the  number  of 
servitors  who  bent  the  knee  but  by  the  accomplish- 
ment of  work  untainted  with  the  tang  of  selfishness 
and  sweetened  with  the  taste  of  legitimate  profits 
equitably  distributed.  If  a  tinge  of  the  socialistic 
permeated  her  new-grasped  belief  it  was  because 
as  yet  she  did  not  fully  understand  herself.  But  she 
did  understand  —  understand  and  acknowledge  — 
that  her  whole  attitude  had  changed  and  that  as  she 


46       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

now  felt,  she  was  ready  to  sacrifice  even  Idylwild 
for  an  ideal. 

To  succeed  in  what  she  then  but  dimly  understood, 
she  had  been  ready  to  employ  all  the  girlish  fascina- 
tions which,  heretofore,  had  been  sufficient.  And 
she  had  been  defeated  on  her  chosen  field.  Now  she 
looked  for  a  weaker  link  in  their  armor,  and  she 
remembered  that  the  death  warrant  of  the  road  to 
Le  Reve  had  been  entrusted  to  Dan  Bennitt. 

Not  waiting  even  to  catch  up  a  scarf,  she  ran 
across  the  lawns  toward  the  club  house.  The 
younger  Bennitt,  if  not  dancing,  would  be  half -asleep 
over  an  auction  table  and  her  nod  would  bring  him 
to  her.  Yet  as  the  jangle  of  syncopation  struck  her 
ears  she  checked  her  impetuous  rush,  realizing  that 
her  attack  must  not  be  headlong,  even  against  de- 
fenses she  knew  to  be  deeply  undermined.  No  one 
ever  accused  the  elder  Benniti  of  being  a  fool  but 
once,  and  Young  Dan  was  at  least  a  happy-go-lucky 
argument  for  the  theories  of  heredity. 

Much  to  her  relief,  she  discovered  him  seated 
alone  on  the  steps,  a  cigarette  in  his  fingers  and  a 
frankly  bored  expression  on  a  face  which,  while 
rather  appealing,  still  lacked  the  family  strength  of 
character. 

"  I've  been  playing  bridge  with  Mrs.  Bob  and  I'm 
a  poor  man,"  he  called,  patting  the  step  beside  him 
invitingly.  "  Nevertheless,  I've  a  dollar  left  which 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  47 

says  you  don't  want  to  dance.  What's  been  keeping 
you  out  of  your  place  in  the  sun  all  day?  " 

"  Been  fishing,"  she  answered,  sinking  down  be- 
side him  with  a  contented  little  sigh. 

"  So  I  heard." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?     What  did  you  hear  ?  " 

He  snapped  the  cigarette  far  out  onto  the  grass, 
and,  folding  his  hands  between  his  knees,  gazed 
thoughtfully  at  his  pumps.  "  Bet,"  he  asked,  "  has 
it  ever  entered  your  head  that  some  of  our  guides 
may  not  be  quite  straight?  " 

"  It  certainly  hasn't.  It's  about  the  last  thing  in 
the  world  I'd  think." 

"It's  about  the  last  thing  I  want  to  think,"  he 
agreed.  "  But  you  must  admit  there's  temptation 
enough.  We're  spraddled  all  over  the  map  and 
there' re  places  none  of  us  ever  go.  Incidentally, 
we've  about  the  best  fishing  in  the  country." 

"  You  mean  you  think  poachers  are  in  again?  " 

"  I  didn't  say  that.  I've  sort  of  been  thinking 
things  out  backwards.  If  I  didn't  have  fishing,  and 
I  wanted  it,  and  some  more  lucky  cuss  had  it,  seems 
to  me  I  might  be  tempted  to  discover  what  a  twenty 
dollar  bill,  properly  introduced,  might  have  tucked 
away  in  its  little  pocket." 

"  You're  saying  that  some  of  our  men  would  take 
a  bribe,  Dan?" 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.     "  Every  one  has  his 


48        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

price.  I  wouldn't  blame  a  guide  for  taking  a  chance. 
Money  doesn't  talk  up  in  the  country  back  of  us,  it 
yells  for  companionship." 

"  Don't  be  cynical,"  she  commanded,  "  and  do  be 
frank.  We've  both  known  the  majority  of  the  men 
on  the  Island  since  we  were  kiddies.  You  can't 
find  a  more  loyal  lot  anywhere.  And  as  for  their 
being  honest  —  well,  I'd  hate  to  be  the  one  to  sug- 
gest the  reverse  to  any  one  of  them.  That  is, 
Dan,"  she  added  hastily,  "  unless  you  know  some- 
thing you  haven't  told  me." 

"  What  happened  this  afternoon,  Betty  ?  " 

The  very  quietness  of  the  question  startled  her, 
but  she  could  see  no  connection  between  it  and  the 
matter  under  discussion,  yet  instantly  decided  to 
accept  the  opening.  "  I  caught  a  three  pounder  in 
the  second  pool.  What's  that  got  to  do  with  the 
guides?  Rufe  was  with  me,  and  certainly  no  one 
would  ever  accuse  him  of  anything.  They'd  have 
to  fight  me,  too,"  she  laughed. 

"  Maybe  I'm  wrong,"  he  admitted.  "  Last  week 
I  overheard  something  which  made  me  decidedly 
auspicious  of  young  Chase." 

"  Come  out  into  the  open !  "  she  ordered.  "  It's 
not  like  you  to  beat  the  bushes.  What's  happened  ? 
Tell  me." 

"  If  I  do,  you'll  slay  me,"  he  laughed,  "  and  if  I 
don't,  you'll  tease  me  to  tell  until  I  commit  suicide 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  49 

by  doing  it.  I'll  take  a  chance,  though.  On  the 
way  over  here  I  ran  across  Nate  and  Rufe  in  the 
grove  behind  the  guides'  camp.  Never  saw  either 
of  them  off  the  boat-house  veranda  of  an  evening 
before.  That  gave  me  my  first  jolt.  The  second 
came  when  they  stopped  whispering  as  they  saw 
me  and  looked  about  as  innocent  as  a  pair  of  Tom 
cats  caught  with  the  canary.  And  when  I  tried  to 
jolly  them,"  he  added,  "  neither  would  say  a  word, 
even  when  I  told  Rufe  I'd  overheard  him  say  some- 
thing about  meeting  some  one.  Those  two  old  fel- 
lows are  all  right,  of  course,  but  Chase  is  Nate's 
nephew  and  — "  He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

The  girl  bit  her  lip.  "  Ned  Chase  is  straight," 
she  affirmed.  "  But  there  was  a  man  on  the  stream 
this  afternoon.  I  not  only  saw  him,  I  talked  with 
him." 

"  Every  one  knows  our  rules  against  trespass, 
What  was  he  doing  there  ?  " 

"I  didn't  ask  him  what  he  was  doing;  I  didn't 
have  to.  He  told  me  unasked.  He  was  after  his 
supper.  I  gave  him  my  trout;  so,  you  see,  he's  no 
poacher." 

"  You're  about  as  clever  at  evading  rules  as  you 
are  at  dodging  a  question.  Who  was  the  hungry 
stranger?  " 

"  Mr.  Danforth." 

Bennitt  glanced  at  her  curiously.     "  They  say  he's 


50       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

a  pleasant  sort  of  chap,"  he  commented.  "  I  don't 
suppose  he  told  you  why  he's  snooping  round  Idyl- 
wild?" 

"  I  drew  my  own  conclusions.  I  imagine  it  has 
something  to  do  with  that  road  he  is  going  to  build 
to  Le  Reve." 

"  I  didn't  know  he  was  going  to  build  one,"  he 
said  with  a  grimness  which  sounded  like  an  echo  of 
her  father. 

"  He  said  he  was.  He  rather  impressed  me  as  a 
man  who  might  do  the  things  he  says  he'll  do.  But, 
of  course,  I'm  not  supposed  to  know  about  any- 
thing." 

"  Who's  the  cynic  now  ?  "  he  inquired.  "  What 
do  you  want  to  know?  I'll  tell  you  what  I  can. 
They've  put  the  smothering  of  this  little  scheme  into 
my  capable  hands.  Which  goes  to  prove,"  he  added, 
with  a  spiritless  laugh,  "  that  no  one  takes  it  over- 
seriously." 

"And  is  that  all  their  fault,  Dan?"  she  asked 
quickly. 

"  No,  I  don't  suppose  it  is,"  he  admitted.  "  I 
don't  suppose  I'm  what  would  be  termed  a  lifelike 
replica  of  the  busy  bee.  But,  after  all,  Bet,  I'm  just 
low-lived  enough  to  claim  it  isn't  all  my  fault.  I 
haven't  been  brought  up  exactly  like  a  horny-handed 
son  of  toil.  I  did  manage  to  snare  a  Harvard  di- 
ploma, but  that  was  because  I  had  money  enough  to 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  51 

hire  relays  of  tutors.  Since  then  I've  sharpened 
countless  unoffending  lead  pencils  under  the  moth- 
erly supervision  of  a  darn  fool  private  secretary 
when,  all  the  time  I've  been  aching  to  get  into 
the  game  and  show  I'm  father's  son  instead  of  hav- 
ing him  pat  me  on  the  head  and  announce  that  fact 
with  a  grandiloquent  lack  of  shame." 

"  I  suppose  that's  their  way  of  breaking  you  in," 
she  said  wearily.  "  I  don't  understand  all  their 
ways,  either." 

"  You  bet  you  don't;  you  or  any  one.  If  a  man 
could,  he'd  be  about  the  most  successful  thing  in  the 
country,  for  he'd  be  able  to  make  them  split  him  out 
a  fat  share  of  the  plunder  to  keep  his  mouth  shut." 

"  You  don't  mean  that.  If  any  one  didn't  know 
you,  he'd  think  money  was  the  only  thing  that 
counted." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  prove  my  imbecility  by  floun- 
dering round  in  an  academic  debate,"  he  declared, 
"  but  I'm  sure  enough  of  my  own  humble  intellect  to 
know  that,  given  you  and  half  a  chance  to  make 
money  enough  to  get  you  everything  you  could  think 
you  thought  you  wanted,  I'd  not  stay  awake  nights 
worrying  about  what  the  obituary  writers  were 
going  to  say." 

"Dan!" 

"  No,  you're  not  shocked  either,"  he  laughed. 
"  It's  the  good  old  creed  you've  been  brought  up  on 


52        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

with  all  the  trimmings  in  the  way  of  college  endow- 
ments and  free  libraries  deleted.  And  in  the  simple 
language  of  the  low-brow  it  is  called  *  Me  for  me  — 
and  yours,  if  I  can  grab  it.'  It's  a  pretty  good  old 
doctrine,  too.  It's  *  the  survival  of  the  fittest ' 
adapted  to  an  age  in  which  brains  have  replaced 
clubs." 

"  But,  Dan,"  she  gasped,  "  you  can't  mean 
that!" 

"  I  do  mean  it,"  he  stated  emphatically.  "  I  mean 
it  so  much  that  it  makes  me  hot  under  the  collar  be- 
cause I'm  not  allowed  to  get  out  and  practice  it  in- 
stead of  being  kept  in  the  office  nursery  and  told  to 
watch  the  game  through  the  window  till  I'm  too  old 
to  get  into  the  melee  and  either  get  mauled  or  come 
out  with  a  wad  of  my  own.  Hanged  if  I  don't  be- 
lieve it's  father's  idea  to  develop  me  into  a  sort  of 
negative  guardian  for  his  pile  when  it  becomes  an 
orphan!  And  that's  not  my  idea  —  not  by  a  long 
shot.  He  gave  me  the  Bennitt  name,  just  as  he 
plans  to  leave  me  the  Bennitt  wad,  and,  as  long  as  he 
considers  me  fit  to  care  for  them  he  ought  to  give  me 
credit  for  wanting  to  pull  a  corner  of  the  Bennitt 
mantle  around  my  own  shoulders.  He  made  his; 
why  shouldn't  I  make  mine?  " 

"  You  should.  You  should,  and  I  know  you  will. 
But  you  haven't  got  to  pyramid  fortunes  in  order  to 
be  called  successful.  There — " 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  53 

"  I  don't  care  what  I'm  called,"  he  broke  in. 
"  No  man  who's  lived  here  can  be  thin-skinned. 
But  I  do  care  what  I  call  myself.  And  I  don't  con- 
sider any  man  a  man  who's  content  to  sit  back  and 
dare  others  to  come  take  it  away  from  him.  I'm  a 
Bennitt,  and  I  want  to  succeed.  And  success  is 
money,  for  money  is  power  and  power  is  success. 
It's  a  compact  circle  and  there  isn't  a  dent  in  it." 

"  No,"  she  agreed  sadly,  "  not  a  single  dent.  But 
it's  the  smallest  and  most  selfish  circle  I  ever  heard 
of,  and  I  hate  to  believe  you'd  bound  your  person- 
ality by  such  crippling  ideals." 

"  Oh,  I  haven't  any  ideals,"  he  said  impatiently ; 
"  not  the  sort  you  read  about,  anyway.  What's  the 
use  in  talking  this  sort  of  rot?  It  doesn't  lead  any- 
where." 

"  It  does  lead  somewhere,"  she  contradicted,  "  and 
it  isn't  rot.  If  we're  going  to  spend  the  rest  of  our 
lives  together  the  sooner  we  thrash  out  our  ideas  of 
right  and  wrong,  the  better.  Neither  of  us  is  the 
sort  to  be  content  to  sit  in  front  of  an  open  fire  and 
hold  hands  every  evening.  If  we're  going  to  be 
comrades,  Dan,  just  as  we've  always  tried  to  be,  only 
more  so,  we've  got  to  have  common  interests  and  a 
common  faith.  You're  angry  about  something  now, 
and  you're  just  talking  to  get  rid  of  your  temper, 
and  you  don't  mean  what  you  say,  and  you  have  got 
ideals." 


54       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Only  you  don't  approve  of  'em,"  he  laughed, 
leaning  over  and  taking  her  irresponsive  hand,  "  and 
you've  made  up  your  nice,  clean  little  mind  to  make 
your  theories  ours." 

"  No,"  she  said  soberly,  "  every  one's  a  right  to  his 
or  her  conception  of  things.  Only  I  know  yours  is 
warped.  The  Idylwild  schooling  has  eaten  deeper 
than  you  imagine,  and  your  fight  is  coming  when  you 
realize  your  selfishness  and  try  to  win  your  way 
back." 

"  Selfishness  ?  I'm  not  selfish.  That's  the  one 
thing  I've  never  been  accused  of." 

"  But  you  are." 

"  Prove  it." 

"  Well,  for  one  thing,"  she  said  very  slowly,  pull- 
ing her  hand  away  and  refusing  to  look  at  him, 
"  you're  selfish  about  this  railroad.  Don't  you  think 
you  should  be  broad  enough  to  hear  the  other  side 
before  you  act  ?  " 

"  You  evidently  have,"  he  retorted  with  a  bitter- 
ness which  warned  her  she  had  made  the  error  of 
awakening  his  ever-present  jealousy. 

"  I  have,"  she  acknowledged  with  a  reckless  disre- 
gard for  consequences  which  shocked  her.  "  There 
is  a  good  deal  in  it  which  you  would  do  well  to  con- 
sider," she  continued  earnestly.  "  It  is  no  wildcat 
scheme,  Dan,  but  the  sober  resolve  of  an  intelligent 
man  to  help  the  many  as  well  as  himself.  It's  a 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  55 

concrete  example  of  the  very  principle  I've  tried 
to  explain." 

"  Danforth's  apparently  a  glib  talker,"  he 
observed.  "  It's  reputed  to  be  a  promoter's  chief 
stock  in  trade.  But,  Betty,"  he  went  on,  pleadingly, 
"  don't  be  so  easily  taken  into  camp.  There's  noth- 
ing to  it  but  a  crude  attempt  to  — " 

"  I've  heard  all  that  before,"  she  interrupted 
sharply,  "  and  I've  told  your  father  he's  mistaken, 
but  he  wouldn't  believe  me." 

"  And  you  expect  me  to?  " 

"Won't  you?" 

"  I'm  afraid,  my  dear,"  he  said,  "  it  will  take  even 
more  than  Danforth's  arguments  on  your  lips  to  do 
that." 

She  rose  abruptly,  and,  standing  on  the  lower 
step,  looked  up  into  his  face.  "  And  have  you  heard 
the  altruistic  side  ?  "  she  asked. 

"If  you  mean  the  socialistic  bait,  I  have.  It's 
rot.  It  takes  money  to  build  a  road,  more  than  a 
bunch  of  backwoodsmen  could  dig  up." 

"  Outside  capital  is  easily  secured." 

"  Not  when  the  Idylwild  crowd  shake  their  heads. 
For  once,"  he  said,  getting  to  his  feet,  "  I  know  what 
I'm  talking  about.  I've  gone  over  it  all  with  father 
and  old  Sanctimonious  and  I've  my  orders." 

"  Orders !  "  she  cried.  "  Orders !  Just  now  you 
were  complaining  because  you  always  had  to  act  on 


56       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

orders.  They've  given  you  this  as  a  chance  to 
show  your  ability.  Take  it,  Dan,  and  surprise 
them,  as  well  as  yourself,  by  showing  your  real 
size." 

"  That's  just  what  I  intend  to  do." 

"How?" 

"  By  squelching  this  plot." 

"  And  so  show  that  your  size  is  exactly  according 
to  their  specifications,"  she  exclaimed.  "  Don't  you 
see  your  real  chance?  Don't  you  comprehend  that 
here's  real  success  staring  you  in  the  eyes?  Don't 
you  appreciate  that  by  putting  selfish  interests  in  the 
background  you  can  take  your  place  among  men  who 
are  doing  something  for  others  as  well  as  for  them- 
selves ?  " 

"  Betty!  "  he  said  in  amazement.  "  Why,  Betty ! 
Are  you  insane?  Do  you  realize  you're  more  than 
suggesting  I  could  turn  traitor?  " 

"  Not  to  yourself,"  she  argued  intensely,  "  not  to 
your  true  self,  Dan." 

"  I'd  like  to  think  you're  only  tired,"  he  said,  as 
if  dazed;  "  I'd  like  to  believe  that." 

"  I  am  —  tired  of  all  this  constant  talk  of  money 
and  ever-present  belief  that  no  one  else  is  ever  right. 
And  now,  when  the  chance  comes  for  you  to  break 
away  from  it  and  strike  out  toward  real  success, 
I've  too  much  interest  in  you  to  see  you  turn  your 
back." 


A  REBEL  TO  CASTE  57 

"  I  prefer  to  turn  my  back  rather  than  put  a  knife 
in  my  father's." 

"  Oh,  leave  him  out  of  it,"  she  begged.  "  Can't 
you  do  as  I  have  and  consider  all  the  men  here  as 
just  methods  personified?  Can't  you  do  that  even 
if  you  are  unwilling  to  grant  that  for  once  they're 
mistaken  in  the  worth  of  something  they're  deter- 
mined to  crush?  " 

"  No." 

"And  you  say  you're  unselfish!  Dan,"  she 
begged  desperately,  "  can't  you  do  it  for  me,  if  you 
won't  do  it  for  yourself?  " 

"Do  what?" 

"  Put  a  little  faith  in  another  man ;  give  him  credit 
for  honesty;  make  an  intelligent  effort  to  grasp  his 
side  of  the  problem  ?  If  you'll  do  that  you'll  be  con- 
vinced that  it's  wrong  to  block  this  road  to  Le  Reve ; 
wrong  and  wickedly  selfish.  And,  when  that  comes, 
Dan,  you'll  take  your  place  where  you  belong  and 
do  all  in  your  power  to  help  instead  of  hinder.  The 
reward  will  be  worth  it.  Think  of  the  opportunities 
which  open  ahead." 

"  Betty,"  he  said  coldly,  "  I'm  willing  to  concede 
one  thing  —  we've  under-estimated  Danforth's  dan- 
gerousness." 

"  Stop !  "  she  commanded,  her  body  rigid  with  in- 
dignation. "  You've  no  right  to  say  that." 

"If  I  haven't,  who  has?" 


58       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  No  one.  At  least  I'm  through  having  others 
think  for  me." 

"  You're  not  proving  it  over-conclusively." 

"  Possibly  I  can  —  as  far  as  you're  concerned," 
she  flared,  and  turned  her  back  on  him,  her  face  re- 
flecting his  cold  anger. 

"  Where  are  you  going?  " 

"  Away  from  you.  And  until  you've  learned  to 
act  and  think  and  be  the  man,  you  can  stay  away 
from  me." 

His  face  white,  he  sprang  after  her,  but  neither 
pleadings  nor  commands  had  the  least  effect,  and  it 
was  not  until  he  had  followed  her  almost  to  the 
Norton  camp  that  his  own  quick  temper  slipped  its 
fragile  leash.  "  When  you've  had  time  to  become 
sane  again,"  he  said,  "  you'll  regret  all  this.  And 
as  for  your  friend  Danforth,  I'll  run  him  out  of 
Idylwild." 

She  stopped,  and,  turning,  looked  at  him  from 
head  to  foot  with  utter  contempt.  "  You  ?  "  she 
sneered.  "You!" 

"  Yes,  me !  "  he  snapped.  "  I'm  man  enough  for 
that." 

She  laughed  scornfully.  "  Indeed ! "  she  ex- 
claimed. "  How  little  you  know  yourself.  Good 
night." 


CHAPTER  IV 

A   PROPHECY 

DAN  BENNITT,  alone  once  more,  stood  immovable 
as  he  watched  the  indignantly  erect  little  figure  dis- 
appear into  the  house.  Now  that  she  had  the  bit 
between  her  teeth  and  was  rushing  headlong  at 
jumps  which  promised  disaster  for  others  as  well  as 
herself,  she  had  never  seemed  so  entirely  desirable. 
For  Bennitt,  while  he  might  be  justly  accused  of 
both  physical  and  mental  laziness,  was  at  least  big 
enough  to  relish  not  only  a  show  of  spirit  but  to 
sympathize  with  an  exhibition  of  impetuous  anger- 
He  had  no  yearning  for  a  complacent  wife;  if  he 
wished  to  be  bored,  he  could  go  to  his  senior  clubs. 

Even  before  the  door  slammed  behind  her,  his 
frown  had  given  way  to  a  tolerant  smile  and  he  had 
decided  to  regard  her  outburst  as  merely  one  of  her 
impulsive  whims,  and,  as  such,  to  be  forgotten.  But 
toward  the  cause  of  the  whim  his  attitude  was 
vastly  different.  This  anarchist  stranger  must  be 
immediately  obliterated  if  for  no  other  reason  than 
because  he  was  a  source  of  irritation. 

69 


60       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

But  the  girl's  mental  attitude  was  far  more  tur- 
bulent. She  began  to  have  vague  feelings  that  she 
had  fired  her  bridges  with  a  reckless  hand,  that  her 
impetuous  acceptance  of  the  ideal,  for  which  she 
had  been  so  blindly  groping,  had  caused  her  to  utter 
words  which  she  might  have  left  unsaid  after  calmer 
sifting  of  her  thoughts.  At  first,  what  she  now  ap- 
preciated must  have  sounded  like  over-zealous 
loyalty  to  a  man,  practically  a  stranger,  frightened 
her,  but  this  fear  gradually  gave  way  to  puzzling, 
heart-searching,  unbreathed  questions  which  made 
her  quickly  vow  to  dismiss  Dan  forth  the  man  from 
her  mind  and  to  salve  her  conscience  by  accepting 
him  merely  as  the  representative  of  a  much-to-be- 
desired  condition.  But  whatever  might  happen,  one 
result  had  already  been  obtained.  She  was  free  of 
Bennitt.  No  man  who  held  to  the  ideas  he  cham- 
pioned could  fill  the  void  in  her  life.  For  the  first 
time  she  appreciated  how  small  a  place  this  some- 
what informal  engagement  had  filled  in  her  heart, 
how  impossible  it  would  have  been  to  merge  her 
life  with  such  a  man  as  Dan  Bennitt. 

Yet  the  more  she  endeavored  to  dispersonate 
Danforth,  the  more  insistent  became  the  memory  of 
the  man's  personality.  Among  all  she  knew  was 
none  who  had  ever  impressed  her  as  being  so  vitally 
earnest  or  so  frankly  straightforward.  As  she  re- 
called his  expression,  the  unconcealed  eagerness  in 


A  PROPHECY 61 

his  eyes  and  the  firmness  of  his  lips  while  he  set 
forth  his  case,  she  was  sure  that  her  inexplainable 
and  quickly  given  confidence  could  not  have  been 
misplaced.  Unlike  Bennitt,  she  was  certain  that  he 
was  working  for  unselfish  ends.  In  that  lay  the 
strength  of  his  appeal.  But  when  she  attempted 
further  analysis  she  came  face  to  face  with  the  im- 
possibility of  disassociating  plan  and  personality. 

When  dawn  came  over  the  spruce  she  was  no 
longer  trying  to  justify  her  judgment  or  persuade 
herself  that  she  was  no  traitor  to  Idyl  wild.  That 
appeared  but  a  minor  issue  in  the  rosy  light  of  a 
new  day.  Her  new-born  individuality  cried  aloud 
for  recognition,  and  she  knew  which  of  the  two 
clearly  blazed  trails  she  must  follow. 

It  was  no  novel  experience  for  her  to  be  well  out 
on  the  mist-hung  lake  to  greet  the  September  sun, 
but  this  morning  she  dressed  in  greater  haste  and 
crept  out  of  the  house  with  greater  caution.  Speed- 
ing across  the  open  lawns  as  if  afraid  of  meeting 
some  other  early  angler,  she  turned  into  the  path 
to  the  guides'  camp.  As  she  passed  the  one-storied 
log  building  old  Rufe  raised  a  dripping  face  from 
the  basin  teetering  on  the  bench  by  the  door. 

"  Mornin',  Betty,"  he  called,  shaking  the  suds 
from  his  hands  and  rubbing  gristly  forearms  across 
dripping  brows.  "  Sorter  got  the  notion  your 
breakfast's  waitin'  out  yonder?  " 


62        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Hurry,"  she  commanded  evasively,  and  ran  on 
toward  the  boat-house. 

He  had  not  taught  her  the  ways  of  the  woods 
without  learning  something  in  return.  Anxiety 
spread  over  his  face,  and,  wiping  his  hands,  he 
hurried  after  her.  "What's  wrong?"  he  de- 
manded. 

"  Nothing  —  everything.  I  don't  know.  Get 
out  a  canoe." 

In  silence  he  obeyed,  yet,  when  seated  in  the  bow, 
she  shook  her  head  at  the  offered  rod,  affection  drove 
him  into  open  revolt.  "  Betty,  what  are  you  aimin' 
to  do?" 

"  Please  don't  waste  time.     Get  in." 

He  stepped  back,  his  face  hard  with  determina- 
tion. "  Reckon  we'd  better  understand  each  other 
now.  We  ain't  had  no  secrets  so  far.  Where  do 
you  want  to  go?  " 

"  To  the  Falls,"  she  said,  as  her  eyes  met  his 
defiantly.  "  I  want  to  tell  him  to  go." 

"  Get  out,"  he  ordered  abruptly.     "  I'll  go  alone." 

"  He  might  misunderstand  you." 

"  He  might  misunderstand  more  if  we  both 
went." 

Her  head  went  back  proudly.  "  He's  not  that 
sort,"  she  declared. 

The  old  guide  studied  her  for  an  instant,  and 
long  years  spent  with  her  flashed  through  his  mind 


A  PROPHECY 63 

in  orderly  review.  His  lips  were  tight  shut  and  the 
gray  head  shook.  "  I  don't  like  it,"  he  stated ;  "  I 
don't—" 

"Rufe,  please." 

As  always,  her  pleading  conquered.  He  stepped 
in  and  pushed  off.  "  I  don't  like  it,"  he  muttered. 
"  I  don't  like  it.  But  whatever  you're  up  to  I 
reckon  the  old  man  can  still  take  care  o'  you.  Bend 
your  paddle.  I'm  goin'  to  be  back  here  an  hour 
after  sun." 

Without  a  word  they  crossed  to  the  shore,  and, 
in  silence,  parted  the  opaque  mist  which  clung  above 
the  dawn-kissed  bog.  The  chill  pierced  her.  The 
lean,  dead  stumps  at  the  mouth  of  the  stream  looked 
like  ghostly  sentinels.  The  tinkling  splash  of  rising 
trout,  the  eyrie  cry  of  a  belated  night  hawk,  the 
whistling  rustle  of  a  bunch  of  hurrying  duck,  made 
her,  used  to  the  wilderness  as  she  was,  feel  strangely 
inconsequential  and  lonesome.  As  the  water  quick- 
ened and  they  heard  the  first  faint  murmur  of  the 
distant  falls  she  began  to  doubt  the  wisdom  of  her 
plan,  to  regret  that  Rufe  had  been  so  loyal,  and  to 
wish  for  the  strength  to  whirl  the  bow  back  toward 
Idyl  Island. 

The  rush  of  the  lower  rapids  checked  their  speed 
and  she  sighed  in  sheer  relief  at  Rufe's  sharp  com- 
mand to  ship  her  paddle.  With  a  long,  even  sweep, 
he  poled  up  the  white  water.  Ahead,  through  a 


64        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

curtain,  half  mist,  half  drifting  spray,  she  saw  the 
pearl-like  tumble  of  the  savage  falls,  and  above,  its 
brave  old  feet  clamped  to  the  rocky  ledge,  loomed 
the  lonely  pine,  its  feathery  crest  a  dull  green  plume 
against  the  rosy  sky. 

"Hello!" 

The  cheery  hail  startled  her,  even  though  she  had 
been  listening.  On  the  edge  of  the  high  bank  she 
saw  him,  backed  by  the  forest  green,  his  hair  still 
wet  from  his  morning  plunge,  his  face  gay  as  he 
waved  a  welcome  with  a  frying-pan. 

"  Are  you  the  skirmish  line  of  that  threatened 
posse  ?  "  he  called  as  he  came  crashing  through  the 
brush.  "If  you  are,  come  ashore  and  arbitrate  or 
breakfast.  This  morning  I  feel  like  peace  at  any 
price." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,"  she  said,  all  her  courage 
and  determination  returning;  "yet,  somehow,  I'm 
surprised.  I  rather  gathered  that  —  that  —  Oh, 
well,  that  you  were  a  sort  of  fighter  to  the  last 
ditch." 

"  I  don't  believe  I  quite  understand,  Miss  Nor- 
ton," he  confessed,  his  tone  clearly  betraying  his 
bewilderment.  "  Surely,"  he  added  with  a  quick 
laugh,  "  you're  not  an  attacking  craft  plotting  to  go 
into  action  without  breaking  out  your  battle  flag? 
If  so,  you  certainly  misjudge  me.  Come  ashore 
and  accept  my  surrender.  You  said  yourself,"  he 


A  PROPHECY 65 

reminded  her  hastily,  "  that  conventions  don't  hold 
beyond  railhead,  and  poor  Rufe  looks  famished." 

"  I  be,"  growled  the  guide,  "  an'  I'll  be  back  to 
the  Island  in  time  to  eat." 

"  Mr.  Danforth,"  broke  in  the  girl,  "my  coming 
here  is  sufficient  proof  of  my  contempt  for  conven- 
tion, and  Rufe's  right  about  our  getting  back.  I've 
only  a  few  minutes  and  much  to  say." 

"  Very  well.  But  you  know  you  would  be  very 
welcome." 

"  Possibly  you'll  withdraw  your  hospitality.  I've 
done  you  a  grave  injustice  and  I've  come  to  apolo- 
gize." 

"  Miss  Norton,  you  — " 

"  Oh,  don't  let's  waste  time  on  banalities,"  she 
protested.  "  It  was  necessary.  I've  thought  it  all 
out  and  now  I  know.  I've  taken  the  narrow  view 
too  long." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  That  I'm  through  accepting  the  opinions  of 
others.  That  I'm  through  repeating  their  argu- 
ments as  if  I  were  an  echo.  That  I  was  entirely 
wrong  yesterday  in  saying  what  I  did  about  the 
road  to  Le  Reve." 

"Betty!" 

"Miss  Norton!" 

"  Let  me  go  on,"  she  begged.  "  It's  not  easy  for 
a  girl  to  acknowledge  she's  been  wrong  all  her  life. 


66       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

But  I  have  been.  Now  I'm  through  with  selfish- 
ness. My  love  for  Idylwild  blinded  me.  You're 
right  in  what  you're  planning  to  do.  I  hope  you 
succeed." 

Haley,  his  face  as  black  as  a  thunder-cloud,  dug 
his  pole  into  the  stream.  "  Knew  I'd  done  wrong," 
he  rumbled,  so  furious  that  she  had  humbled  herself 
that  he  entirely  forgot  she  had  but  done  the  very 
thing  he  had  begged  her  to  do.  "  We're  goin' 
home." 

"  We're  not,"  she  contradicted ;  "  I've  more  to 
say." 

"  You  shan't." 

"Rufe!" 

"  Steve !  "  His  voice  was  almost  pleading  as  he 
turned  to  the  younger  man,  but  Danforth,  still  dumb 
with  amazement,  could  only  shake  his  head. 

"  Neither  of  you  understand,"  she  said  piteously, 
"and  I  thought  you  both  would.  You've  got  to. 
I've  got  to  make  you.  It's  all  so  clear  to  me 
now." 

"  Stop,  Betty,"  begged  the  old  guide ;  "  stop.  Try 
to  think  what  you're  sayin'.  You're  tellin'  us  you're 
a  turncoat  to  your  own." 

"  Turncoat !  You  told  me  you  were  no  turncoat. 
Won't  either  of  you  give  me  credit  for  being  able 
to  reason,  either?  Are  all  men  alike?  Why  make 
it  so  hard?  First  one  explained,  then  the  other 


A  PROPHECY 67 

begged,  and  now  when  I  tell  you  I  was  in  the  wrong 
you  both  appear  to  think  me  unbalanced.  If  I  am, 
you  are,  too.  We  all  believe  in  the  same  thing  — 
the  road  to  Le  Reve." 

A  change  began  to  creep  over  Stephen  Danforth's 
face,  and,  stepping  into  the  shallow  water,  he 
reached  out  and  deliberately  drew  in  the  bow  of  the 
canoe  until  it  rested  on  the  pebbly  beach.  "  All 
my  life,"  he  said  in  a  low,  tense  voice,  "  I've  heard 
stories  of  you.  At  Le  Reve  you're  the  fairy  prin- 
cess the  children  hear  about  as  a  reward  for  being 
good.  You  women  from  the  unknown  world  have 
no  idea  how  easily  you  step  into  folk-lore.  Always 
I've  wanted  to  meet  Betty  Norton ;  always  I've  been 
afraid  that  when  that  day  came  I'd  be  disappointed. 
I  am  the  one  who  owes  an  apology  for  a  grave  in- 
justice." 

"  I  don't  want  compliments,"  she  protested,  her 
face  scarlet. 

"  It's  not  a  compliment.  We'll  have  the  truth  be- 
tween us." 

"  That,"  she  stated,  "  is  what  I  want." 

She  was  conscious  of  the  powerful  hands  grip- 
ping the  gunnel  at  her  side,  of  the  whip-cord  muscles 
which  stood  out  on  the  bare  fore-arms,  and  of  the 
tenseness  of  his  whole  body,  but  her  eyes  saw  only 
the  steady,  resolute  gleam  in  his  eyes  as  he  stooped 
over  her.  "  Miss  Norton,"  he  said,  drawing  a 


68       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

breath  as  does  a  diver  who  is  about  to  plunge, 
"  half  truths  can  be  very  brutal.  You've  told  me  a 
good  deal ;  will  you  tell  me  more  ?  " 

"  If  I  can,"  she  answered  evenly. 

Haley,  in  the  stern,  growled  like  a  shackled  beast 
as  he  shifted  his  position,  but  Dan  forth  watched 
only  the  girl.  "  You've  said,"  he  began,  "  that  you 
can  find  some  justice  in  my  determination  to  build  a 
road  to  Le  Reve.  I'm  not  so  conceited  as  to  pre- 
sume that  what  I  said  has  changed  your  mind  or 
so  unjust  as  to  imagine  that  the  under  dog  has 
claimed  your  sympathy.  If  either  could  be  true, 
I'd  tell  you  bluntly  we  are  not  in  need  of  hollow 
moral  support.  But  what  I  want  to  believe,  what 
I  do  believe  —  yet  what  I  want  you  to  assure  me  I 
am  right  in  believing  —  is  that  I  understand  you 
correctly  in  believing  it  is  your  innate  sense  of 
justice  which  has  made  you  appreciate  the  need  of 
this  road,  that  it  is  your  breadth  of  mind,  not  your 
sympathies,  which  makes  you  grant  the  right  of  all 
to  equal  opportunities,  and  that  you  are  convinced 
that  we  are  going  ahead  from  these  motives  and  not 
solely  for  financial  gain." 

"  You've  put  it  far  better  than  I  could,"  she 
acknowledged,  "  but  I'm  afraid  you're  crediting  me 
with  greater  depths  than  I  can  hope  to  attain.  I've 
thought  things  over ;  I've  seen  my  mistakes ;  I  know 
that,  while  I  believe  in  this  road,  I  believe  far  more 


A  PROPHECY  69 

in  the  things  it  represents.  And  I'm  not  being  a 
traitor  to  my  friends;  I'm  being  true  to  myself. 
That's  why  I  came  here  this  morning.  I  wanted 
you  to  know  the  Idylwild  men  are  already  making 
counter-plans.  I  don't  know  what  they  are;  if  they 
had  told  me  I  wouldn't  repeat  them  to  you.  I've  got 
to  play  a  difficult  part,  and  I'll  play  it  according  to 
my  own  ideas  of  right  and  wrong.  But  what  I 
can  tell  you  is  that  I  think  they're  ready  to  act.  I 
don't  think  you  are." 

"  We're  not,"  he  said  slowly.  "  It  will  be  a 
month  or  more  before  our  plans  are  perfected. 
Money  has  been  our  greatest  obstacle.  What  we 
could  scrape  together  at  Le  Reve  —  and  don't  think 
all  of  them  have  not  gone  as  far  as  they  could  — 
has  been  but  little  more  than  enough  to  cover  the 
rough  preliminaries.  To  actually  build  means  capi- 
tal." 

"Can  you  get  it?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Will  you  tell  me  where?  " 

"  Certainly.  Nathan  Mittendorf,  the  junior 
member  of  Mittendorf  &  Son,  in  New  York,  is  a 
friend  of  mine.  I  knew  him  in  the  Northwest. 
I've  put  it  up  to  him,  and  he's  practically  agreed  to 
underwrite  our  bonds.  With  such  backing  the  stock 
will  take  care  of  itself,  and  Mittendorf  will  take 
the  financial  worries  off  my  shoulders.  What  I 


70       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

chiefly  dread  is  the  thought  of  a  possible  fight  over 
the  right  of  way." 

"  Mittendorf  ?  Mittendorf  ?  "  she  repeated.  "  Oh, 
now  I  remember.  Don't  trust  them,"  she  begged 
impulsively,  "  don't.  They'll  be  ordered  to  keep 
their  hands  off.  Mr.  Sykes  owns  old  Mr.  Mitten- 
dorf body  and  soul.  I  know,"  she  insisted ;  "  I  re- 
member more  now.  I  — " 

"  Wait !  "  he  commanded  sharply.  "  I  can't  let 
you  tell  me  more  in  fairness  to  you.  I'm  not  even 
sure  I  should  remember  what  you  have  said." 

"  Why  not  ?  I  don't  know  much  about  business, 
but  what  little  I've  been  permitted  to  come  in  con- 
tact with  has  certainly  shown  that  no  one  stops  to 
consider  the  splitting  of  hairs  when  the  head  beneath 
them  is  at  stake." 

"  I  don't  know  but  you're  right,"  he  admitted. 
"  The  practical  shouldn't  be  confused  with  the 
altruistic.  Yet  I'm  fool  enough  to  prefer  to  lean 
backwards  rather  than  stoop  too  low." 

"Of  course  you  are,"  she  cried.  "  But  you've 
got  to  fight  with  familiar  weapons  until  you've 
tested  the  new  ones.  You  can't  trust  the  Mitten- 
dorfs.  I  know." 

"  Then  we  don't  agree.  Nate  Mittendorf  is  my 
friend." 

"  His  father's  Sanctimonious  Sykes's  pet  jackal." 

"  I  don't  believe  you." 


A  PROPHECY 71 

"  All  right,"  she  said,  a  queer  little  smile  playing 
about  the  corners  of  her  mouth ;  "  I  hope  I'm  wrong. 
But  it  will  take  more  than  your  faith  in  human 
nature  to  convince  me." 

"  You'll  be  convinced  in  good  time,"  he  asserted, 
"  you've  got  to  be.  You  can't  doubt  the  stone 
you're  putting  into  the  corner.  I  won't  even  con- 
sider the  possibility  of  their  failing  us  now. 
They've  gone  too  far." 

"  But  you  must  consider  it,"  she  declared. 
"  Surely  you  appreciate  the  necessity  of  being  pre- 
pared against  every  emergency.  I  tell  you  again 
that  you're  badly  underestimating  men  who  are 
ready  to  become  open  opponents.  It's  fair  for  me 
to  tell  you  that,  for  I've  given  them  exactly  the  same 
warning.  They're  not  going  to  sit  back  and  watch 
you  do  what  you  choose  with  Idylwild.  If  they  can, 
they'll  block  your  opening  move.  If  they  fail  there 
—  and  they  won't  admit  the  possibility  of  failure 
any  more  than  you  will  —  they'll  attack  from  am- 
bush. I  know  their  ways.  I've  heard  their  stories 
of  how  their  mercenaries  have  done  battle  and  I 
can  see  both  the  mercenary  and  the  ambush  in  Mit- 
tendorf.  Even  if  you  do  succeed  in  holding  him 
loyal  through  friendship,  that  will  be  but  the  open- 
ing skirmish.  When  the  real  fight  comes  there'll 
be  no  quarter  asked,  and  you  may  be  sure  none 
will  be  given." 


72        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I  don't  and  won't  think  that  it  will  come  to  a 
fight,"  he  answered  with  conviction.  "  But  don't 
get  the  impression  that  I've  gone  into  this  head- 
long, that  I've  no  knowledge  of  conditions  and  no 
appreciation  of  risks.  I'm  no  Don  Quixote  tilting 
against  buzz  saws  with  theories;  I've  been  roughed 
by  the  world;  I've  been  in  several  sorts  of  fights. 
I  haven't  gathered  fame  or  money  enough  to  bother 
me,  but  I  have  accumulated  a  knowledge  of  hu- 
manity which  has  stood  me  in  good  stead  so  far, 
and  I've  found  that  the  bigger  and  more  powerful 
the  man,  the  more  willing  he  is  to  listen  to  reason. 
It's  only  the  man  with  nothing  to  lose  who's  willing 
to  risk  his  all.  I've  a  sound  business  proposition, 
and,  when  the  time  comes  to  present  it,  I  know  it 
will  be  listened  to,  and  I  don't  and  won't  believe 
that  men  of  your  father's  ability  and  acumen  will 
reject  it." 

"They  will." 

"  We  seem  bound  to  differ." 

"  Only  on  the  means  to  the  end,"  she  answered 
quickly. 

"  What  do  you  suggest  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  can't  offer  any  sugges- 
tions ! " 

"Why?" 

"  Why  ?  How  could  I  ?  I  don't  know  anything 
about  business." 


A  PROPHECY 73 

"  You  under-estimate  yourself." 

"  No,  I  don't.  I  confess,"  she  added  frankly, 
"  that  I'm  surprised  to  find  how  much  I've  assim- 
ilated from  conversations  I've  been  forced  to  over- 
hear without  knowing  I  took  the  least  interest  in 
them.  But  it's  all  a  veneer.  You  can't  expect  I'd 
presume  to  offer  advice.  If  I  did,  and  you  took  it, 
we'd  —  we'd  better  stick  to  possibilities,"  she  fin- 
ished with  a  contented  little  laugh. 

"  Again  I  don't  agree  with  you." 

"  Is  that  a  characteristic  or  a  budding  habit?  " 

"  Neither,"  he  retorted,  straightening  and  stand- 
ing at  his  full  height.  "  It's  an  acknowledgment 
of  rudeness;  I'd  forgotten  that  I  was  talking  with 
a  girl!" 

"  That,"  she  said,  "  is  the  finest  compliment  I've 
ever  had." 

In  the  instant  he  looked  down  into  the  depths  of 
the  frank  brown  eyes  it  flooded  over  him  how  ut- 
terly impossible  it  would  be  for  him  ever  to  pay 
her  that  homage  again.  Her  intellect  would  grow, 
her  newly-rooted  conceptions  of  life  would  broaden, 
and  her  earnestness  of  purpose  would  increase,  and, 
while  this  was  happening,  the  sweetness  of  the  girl 
would  blossom  into  the  maturer  tenderness  and 
steadfast  loyalty  of  a  woman  who  would  be  both 
comrade  and  inspiration. 

She  saw  his  jaw  grow  square,  and,  taking  it  for 


74       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

a  visible  sign  of  his  determination  to  carry  through 
his  argument,  was  startled  at  the  unexpected  grim- 
ness  of  his  tone  when,  at  length,  he  spoke.  "  You're 
right,"  he  admitted,  "  I'd  better  think  only  of  pos- 
sibilities. I'd  like  you  to  see  the  maps." 

"  I'm  afraid  that  must  wait." 

"You're  going?" 

"  'Bout  time,"  grunted  Rufe. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  nodding  to  Haley  to  push  off 
as  she  picked  up  her  paddle.  "  I  must  get  back 
to  the  Island.  I  should  have  gone  before.  Mr. 
Dan  forth,  will  you  grant  me  one  more  favor?  " 

"A  dozen." 

"  Go,  too.     Don't  ask  why,  but  just  go." 

"  But  I  shall  return,"  he  prophesied  as  he  stepped 
back. 

"Of  course  you  will,"  she  agreed  as  the  water 
widened  between  them,  "  of  course  you  will. 
You're  coming  back  to  build  the  road." 

"  Yes,"  he  repeated  slowly,  "  to  finish  a  road  to 
Le  Reve." 


CHAPTER  V 

MILLSTONES   AND    MILESTONES 

BECAUSE  a  man  does  not  turn  his  head  is  no  sign 
he  is  unconscious  of  a  canoe  stealing  across  the 
mouth  of  a  cove  or  ignorant  of  the  identity  of  its 
occupants.  Yet  this  undisputable  evidence  that 
Betty  Norton  had  been  back  to  Lone  Pine  pool  at 
dawn  so  troubled  Mr.  Sheffield  that  his  sport  lost 
flavor  and  he  returned  to  the  Island  to  carry  out 
the  time-honored  custom  of  sharing  his  worries 
with  his  wife.  For  them  Betty  had  grown  to  fill 
the  place  of  the  child  they  had  so  desired,  and  Shef- 
field made  no  attempt  to  conceal  his  anxiety  over 
this  latest  display  of  the  girl's  disregard  of  both 
appearances  and  caution. 

But  Mrs.  Sheffield,  contemptuous  of  surface  rip- 
ples, plunged  for  the  center  of  disturbance.  Nor 
was  she  long  in  convincing  her  husband  that,  no 
matter  what  had  occurred,  the  younger  Bennitt  was 
at  fault.  For  several  years  neither  had  made  more 
than  a  superficial  effort  to  hide  a  growing  intol- 
erance for  the  youth.  And  when  it  had  become 

evident  that  the  Norton  and  Bennitt  families  were 

75 


76       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

doing  all  in  their  power  to  develop  a  childhood 
friendship  into  what  could  be  termed  only  a  matri- 
monial alliance,  the  Sheffields  had  said  little  but 
had  said  that  little  bluntly. 

Now  that  Mrs.  Bob  suspected  that  Betty  was 
doing  wild  things  from  pique  it  took  her  but  a  few 
seconds  to  decide  that  some  opening  wedge  had 
been  driven  into  a  hopeful  quarrel  and  the  possi- 
bility of  splitting  that  knot  wider  was  too  alluring 
to  be  neglected.  Therefore  she  gathered  up  loose 
reins,  and,  within  the  week,  the  advance  guard  of 
one  of  her  famous  house  parties  began  to  traverse 
the  trail  into  Idylwild. 

Although  by  Saturday  afternoon  even  the  club 
camp  was  overflowing,  Mrs.  Bob  was  anything  but 
satisfied.  Betty  Norton  was  taking  scant  interest 
in  the  quickly  organized  activities,  and  the  canoes 
were  to  meet  but  one  more  invoice  of  guests.  If 
this  did  not  include  the  three  she  had  built  her 
plan  around  she  appreciated  that  she  might  face 
her  first  social  and  strategic  failure.  And  such  a 
thought  was  not  soothing  to  a  woman  of  her 
cleverness. 

Therefore  it  was  with  more  than  the  usual  anx- 
iety of  a  hostess  that  she  strolled  to  the  landing 
at  sunset.  As  she  came  down  the  broad  steps  from 
the  boat-house  a  long,  lean,  solemn-faced  man  was 
projecting  himself  from  a  wobbling  canoe  while  a 


MILLSTONES 77 

merry- faced  girl  offered  him  wondrous  advice. 
Even  the  solemn  guides  were  shaking  silently. 

Mrs.  Sheffield's  face  fell.  Hurrying  along  the 
float,  she  caught  the  man  by  his  sleeve.  "  Where," 
she  demanded,  "is  Cyril  Baring?" 

"  Thanks,"  he  retorted,  lifting  his  hat ;  "  we're 
exactly  as  glad  to  be  here.  Are  the  mosquitoes  as 
bad  as  ever,  dear  lady  ?  " 

"Marian,"  she  cried,  "  where's  Mr.  Baring?" 

Mrs.  James  Wentworth  stepped  lightly  from  the 
canoe  to  kiss  her  hostess  with  real  enthusiasm. 
"How  should  I  know?"  she  asked.  "What's 
doing?" 

Mrs.  Sheffield  looked  from  one  perfectly  groomed 
figure  to  the  other  and  a  terrible  suspicion  gripped 
her.  "  You  know  I'm  overjoyed  to  see  you  both, 
but—" 

;<  You  act  it,"  observed  Jimmie  Wentworth  dryly. 

"  But,"  she  went  on,  ignoring  him,  "  kindly  be 
sane  for  one  short  minute  and  tell  me  what  I  wired 
you." 

*  To  come  to  Idylwild  for  a  party,"  both  promptly 
retorted. 

"What  else?" 

"  That,"  said  Wentworth  gallantly,  "  was 
enough." 

"  Have  you  two  impossible  children  the  audacity 
to  tell  me  you  were  too  lazy  even  to  read  a  telegram 


78        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

through?"  she  gasped,  doing  her  best  not  to  let 
amusement  conquer  her  indignation. 

"  I  think,"  confessed  Wentworth  thoughtfully, 
"  I  think  that  telegram  was  brought  to  me.  I  was 
extremely  busy  that  morning." 

"Doing  what?" 

"  Oh,  don't  be  disagreeable,"  he  chuckled. 

She  bit  her  lip.  After  all,  it  was  a  marvel  that 
either  had  bothered  to  open  the  message.  If  they 
had  a  mission  in  the  romp  they  dignified  by  calling 
life  it  was  to  bring  their  friends  to  the  verge  of 
nervous  prostration.  Yet  every  one  loved  the  care- 
free, generous  pair,  Mrs.  Sheffield  a  trifle  more  than 
the  majority. 

"  Marian,"  she  sighed,  grasping  Mrs.  Went- 
worth's  arm  and  starting  toward  the  camp,  "  you'd 
make  a  most  appealing  widow." 

"I,  too,  have  thought  so  at  times,"  she  ad- 
mitted. "  Pardon  us,  but  in  our  gratitude  for  your 
warm  welcome  we've  neglected  to  be  politely  in- 
terested in  your  affairs.  Why  this  yearning  for 
Cyril  Baring?" 

"  I  need  him." 

"Won't  Jimmie  do?" 

"  He  will  not.  I  absolutely  and  utterly  refuse 
to  be  a  home-breaker." 

"  Keep  still !  "  commanded  his  wife.  "  You  were 
the  bait  in  the  trap.  Now  we've  got  to  use  finesse." 


MILLSTONES 79 

"  Finesse  it  is.  Mrs.  Bob,  why  do  you  need  the 
handsome  Cyril  ?  " 

The  older  woman  stopped.  "  Do  you  two  know 
young  Dan  Bennitt  ?  " 

"  Will  it  be  used  against  us  if  we  plead  guilty?  " 
asked  Wentworth  cautiously. 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  his  wife.  "Betty?  Why 
mourn  Baring?  Last  summer  we  were  blackballed 
for  the  Lend-a-Hand  society.  We're  receptive  can- 
didates for  the  Idylwild  branch." 

"  Come  along,"  ordered  Jimmie  Wentworth  im- 
patiently, "you've  mixed  your  hands  again;  we're 
invited  to  play  the  Black." 

"  Wait!  "  cried  Mrs.  Sheffield. 

"  For  what  ?  We  may  be  most  of  the  things 
people  call  us,  but  we're  not  examples  of  an  em- 
balmer's  art.  Just  forget  your  little  worries. 
When  my  capable  wife  and  her  equally  willing  hus- 
band sound  the  recall,  the  Idylwild  Romeo  will  be 
perched  in  the  pompadour  of  your  tallest  spruce  and 
the  lady  in  the  case  will  be  ordering  illuminated 
testimonials  of  thanks." 

"  But,  Jimmie,"  she  protested,  "  let  me  explain ; 
let  me  tell  you." 

"  You  tell  us  you're  glad  we're  here,"  suggested 
Mrs.  Wentworth.  "  Sometimes  even  a  polite  lie 
is  admissible." 

"  I  give  up!  "  groaned  Mrs.  Sheffield.     "  I  ought 


80        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

to  have  had  more  sense.  Bob  begged  me  not  to 
invite  you." 

"  Oh,  did  he !  Come  along,  Jimmie.  Let's  find 
the  dear  man  and  build  a  few  live  fires  on  his  head. 
Maybe  we  won't  have  such  a  stupid  time  as  we 
expected."  And,  putting  her  arm  around  her  host- 
ess, she  led  her  away  to  the  camp. 

Even  before  her  dinner-party  was  in  full  swing, 
Mrs.  Sheffield  became  convinced  that  the  manage- 
ment of  her  carefully  planned  stage  had  been 
whirled  out  of  her  hands  by  this  pair  of  gay  far- 
ceurs who  seemed  intent  on  producing  burlesque 
one  moment  and  tragedy  the  next.  Miss  Norton 
had  been  overjoyed  at  seeing  them  again,  and,  to 
her,  their  arrival  was  a  complete  surprise.  Marian 
Wentworth  had  long  been  one  of  her  intimates,  and 
Jimmie  was  one  of  the  men  who  seem  to  be  able 
to  say  or  do  anything  and  still  increase  his  popular- 
ity with  his  wife's  friends.  The  one  thing  Mrs. 
Sheffield  found  to  rejoice  over  was  that  the  Went- 
worths  had  apparently  forgotten  the  existence  of 
Dan  Bennitt.  They  had  not  even  expressed  sur- 
prise when  told  that  he  was  not  to  be  included 
among  those  to  gather  around  the  big  dinner  table. 

It  was  Mrs.  Wentworth  who  unearthed  the  story 
of  Betty's  first  fishing  venture  from  Mr.  Sheffield, 
and  Mrs.  Bob,  at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  lost 
all  interest  in  the  story  young  Landers  was  telling. 


MILLSTONES  81 

But  before  she  could  annihilate  her  garrulous  hus- 
band with  a  glance,  the  younger  woman  switched  the 
conversation  with  a  skill  which  sent  an  apprehen- 
sive shudder  through  her.  Mrs.  Bob  knew  that 
the  Wentworth  magazines  were  now  full,  for 
Marian  was  not  one  who  needed  to  consult  an  as- 
trologer to  be  sure  two  and  two  still  made  four. 

An  hour  later  she  was  given  still  greater  cause 
for  concern.  Having  piloted  her  guests  to  the 
club-house  for  a  dance,  the  Wentworths  lost  no 
time  in  pouncing  on  Dan  Bennitt. 

"You're  a  fine  sort  of  friend,  aren't  you?" 
charged  Mrs.  Wentworth  with  just  the  right  amount 
of  injured  dignity  in  her  tone.  "Don't  you  think 
it  would  have  been  at  least  polite  to  have  been  down 
at  the  dock  to  tell  us  you  were  glad  to  see  us 
again?" 

"  That's  right,"  Bennitt  retorted  with  a  good- 
natured  laugh,  "  you  get  mad,  too.  I'm  about  as 
popular  here  now  as  a  sixth  card  in  a  poker  hand." 

"  Dan,"  she  asked,  her  innocent  blue  eyes  widen- 
ing, "  do  you  mean  to  tell  me  you've  been  quarrel- 
ing with  Betty  again  ?  " 

"  Of  course  he  doesn't,"  asserted  Wentworth. 
"  No  man  would  tell  you  such  a  thing.  It's  a 
secret." 

"  Oh,  I  love  secrets !  Jimmie,  you  capture  Bet 
and  bring  her  here." 


82       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Hold  on !  "  cried  Bennitt  as  Wentworth  eluded 
his  grasp  and  darted  away.  "  Don't  start  any  of 
your  circus  tricks;  things  are  bad  enough  now." 

"  Do  you  really  mean  Betty  is  being  unreason- 
able?" 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  I  won't  even  do 
her  that  injustice.  Possibly  she's  waked  up  to  the 
fact  that  I'm  no-account." 

"  Then,"  stated  Mrs.  Wentworth,  "  it's  up  to  us 
to  show  her  you're  not." 

"  For  heaven's  sake,  let  me  manage  my  own 
funeral." 

"  All  right,"  she  consented.  "  It  looks  as  if  it 
might  be  a  successful  one.  Come  on  and  dance." 

He  was  only  too  pleased,  but,  when  she  finally 
stopped,  she  felt  his  arm  stiffen  as  he  saw  they  were 
directly  in  front  of  her  husband  and  Miss  Norton. 
But  the  past  two  days,  with  their  conferences  with 
Mr.  Sykes  and  his  father,  had  done  far  more  to 
arouse  his  belief  in  his  ability  to  handle  any  situa- 
tion than  even  he  had  supposed.  So,  after  an  in- 
stant's displeasure,  it  was  even  with  a  sense  of 
superiority  that  he  looked  down  at  pretty  Mrs. 
Wentworth  and  smiled,  as  if  to  show  her  that  he 
was  quite  aware  that  she  was  plotting  something 
but  that  he  had  no  fears  of  anything  she  might  at- 
tempt. 

"  Well,  Betty,"  he  said,  "  it's  good  to  have  the 


MILLSTONES  83 

prodigal  daughter  back  again,  and  Mrs.  Bob's  cer- 
tainly furnishing  the  gladsome  festival." 

"  Object  to  being  exhibited  as  the  fatted  calf/'- 
announced  Wentworth. 

"  Objection  not  sustained,"  declared  his  wife. 
"  Where' ve  you  been,  Bet?  " 

"  Only  up  to  Le  Reve.  My  old  guide  lives  there, 
and  it's  been  years  since  I've  seen  his  wife.  I  spent 
a  night  with  them,  and  if  you  call  this  a  prodigal's 
reception,  Dan,  I  wonder  what  you'd  call  the  re- 
ception the  Haleys  and  Salisburys  gave  me.  I 
never  had  such  a  good  time." 

"  Sounds  thrilling,"  observed  Mrs.  Wentworth ; 
"  don't  wonder  our  Daniel  sulks  with  the  lions'  den 
empty.  Why  don't  you  two  come  home  with  us 
next  week  and  get  some  real  hunting?  We've  a 
stable  full  of  horses." 

Miss  Norton's  lips  set.  She  was  at  a  loss  to  un- 
derstand this  new  attitude  toward  Bennitt.  When 
the  news  of  the  half-formed  engagement  had  been 
confided  to  the  Wentworths,  Marian  had  said  her 
say  with  customary  biting  frankness,  and  Jimmie, 
for  once,  had  chosen  his  few  words  with  thoughtful 
care.  Now  it  seemed  as  if  they,  under  the  delusion 
that  what  was  passed  was  still  inevitable,  must  be 
endeavoring  to  be  friendly  to  him  through  loyalty 
to  her.  This  generosity  touched  her  and,  at  the 
same  time,  made  it  imperative  that  she  must  not 


84       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

permit  them  to  take  a  false  position  which  might 
later  prove  uncomfortable. 

"  It  sounds  most  attractive,"  Bennitt  confessed. 
"  Unfortunately,  I'm  afraid  I'm  to  be  rather  busy 
for  the  next  ten  days." 

"  Whose  scalp  are  you  Idyl  wild  men  out  after 
now?"  asked  Wentworth. 

"  Guess  you  wouldn't  even  call  it  a  scalp,  old 
man." 

"  You  business  men  are  so  secretive,"  murmured 
Mrs.  Wentworth. 

The  girl  glanced  at  her  keenly.  There  was 
something  in  the  tone  which  did  not  ring  true  to 
attentive  ears.  But  Bennitt,  feeling  the  importance 
of  the  trust  imposed  on  him,  took  it  as  a  compli- 
ment. "  Not  at  all,"  he  answered  with  self- 
conscious  modesty.  "  Only  I  don't  want  to  bore 
you  with  my  work." 

"  You've  some  big  scheme  up  your  sleeve," 
charged  Mrs.  Wentworth.  "  I  know  it.  You  can't 
fool  me.  You're  too  innocent.  Be  a  good  fellow 
and  give  us  the  tip." 

"  There's  no  money  in  it." 

"No?  I  believe  that,  of  course.  I'm  just  that 
unsophisticated.  You  Idylwild  men  never  go  into 
a  thing  for  money.  And  I  do  so  need  a  new  string 
of  pearls !  Mine  are  positively  indecent.  Please  ?  " 

"  Oh,  let  him  alone,"  urged  her  husband  with  a 


MILLSTONES  85 

good-natured  laugh.  "  I  know  the  sort  of  hole 
you're  putting  him  in.  It  isn't  fair.  They've 
some  sort  of  corner  planned  and  don't  want  us 
pikers  butting  in." 

"  Pikers !     That's  good  from  you." 

"  I'm  not  in  your  class,  old  man,"  acknowledged 
Jimmie.  "  I  only  take  an  occasional  flyer  for  the 
thrill  of  the  thing.  Haven't  the  brains  to  buck 
the  game.  Who's  going  to  dance  with  me  ?  " 

"  I  am." 

"  No,  you're  not,  Betty,"  retorted  Mrs,  Went- 
worth,  "you're  going  to  stay  here  and  make  this 
Bennitt  person  disgorge." 

Miss  Norton  was  not  slow  in  perceiving  that  the 
man  was  reveling  in  this  not  over-subtle  flattery  nor 
in  grasping  the  fact  that  his  first  taste  of  even 
limited  power  had  gone  to  his  head.  Knowing  the 
Wentworths'  position,  she  was  at  a  complete  loss  to 
understand  their  deference  toward  him,  and  sorely 
puzzled  as  to  why  Marian  Wentworth  was  so  eager 
to  learn  his  plans.  That  she  would  worm  them  out 
of  him  within  a  very  short  time  appeared  certain, 
and  she  began  to  comprehend  the  elder  Bennitt's 
reasons  for  not  taking  his  son  completely  into  his 
confidence.  As  Mrs.  Wentworth  drew  him  aside 
and  began  a  whispered  conversation,  she  saw  Ben- 
nitt's face  flush  with  pleasure  as  he  shrugged  his 
shoulders  as  a  sign  of  all  to  willing  surrender.  It 


86       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

needed  only  Jimmie  Wentworth's  half -suppressed 
chuckle  to  make  her  whirl  on  him. 

"  As  a  repository  for  golden  secrets,"  he  observed, 
"  your  fiance  doesn't  look  burglar-proof." 

"Jimmie,"  she  said,  her  voice  trembling  in  spite 
of  her  every  effort,  "  it's  a  good  joke,  but  let's  post- 
pone the  laughter.  For  once  I  believe  my  eyesight's 
clearer  than  yours." 

"  Here,  wait !  "  he  cried,  trying  to  detain  her  as 
she  brushed  past.  "  We  were  just  trying  — " 

"  I  know." 

"But  wait." 

"  Sorry,"  she  answered  over  her  shoulder,  "  but 
I've  another  engagement." 

"What?" 

"  Perhaps  you  and  your  clever  wife  can  discover 
that,  too,"  she  called  back,  as  she  ran  through  the 
doorway. 

Wentworth  puckered  both  his  lips  and  his  brow, 
then,  coming  to  himself,  promptly  rescued  his  wife. 
"  Something,"  he  stated,  as  they  whirled  away  from 
the  frankly  disappointed  Bennitt ;  "  something  in  the 
form  of  one  of  those  aggravating  little  birdies  tells 
me  Mrs.  Bob's  barking  up  an  empty  tree  and  that 
the  heretofore  intelligent  Wentworth  family  is,  as 
your  friend  Henry  James  so  aptly  puts  it,  *  in 
Dutch.' " 

"  I  don't  follow  you." 


MILLSTONES  87 

"  You  bet  you  don't.  Your  job's  to  inflate  Ben- 
nitt.  I'm  going  to  scout  after  Betty  and  endeavor 
to  locate  a  laugh  she  referred  to." 

But  he  was  more  optimistic  than  successful.  The 
girl  had  disappeared  from  the  club  and  a  search  of 
the  Norton  camp  only  resulted  in  his  capture  for  an 
hour's  bridge  with  three  of  the  older  men. 

In  the  meantime,  Miss  Norton,  doing  her  best  to 
conquer  her  hysterical  desire  to  both  laugh  and 
cry  at  the  Went  worth  strategy,  fled  into  the  softness 
of  the  September  night.  It  was  grateful  after  the 
contrasting  artificiality  of  the  ballroom.  Aimlessly, 
she  turned  into  the  first  path  which  offered  seclu- 
sion. But  as  she  came  into  the  silent  blackness  of 
the  knot  of  spruce  which  loomed  between  camp 
and  lake  a  new  thought  came  into  her  mind  and 
her  steps  lagged.  Marian  Wentworth  was  not  the 
sort  to  hurt  any  one,  no  matter  how  good  the  result- 
ant joke.  A  twig  caught  at  the  hem  of  her  skirt, 
and,  stooping,  she  disentangled  it  with  a  care  which 
almost  suggested  tenderness.  Her  friend  was  mak- 
ing a  desperate  effort  to  show  her  Dan  Bennitt 
as  others  saw  him,  making  a  last  attempt  to  bring 
her  to  her  senses.  That  Marian  could  not  know  it 
was  unnecessary  had  not  occurred  to  her  before. 
She  half  turned,  almost  deciding  to  go  back  and 
put  an  end  to  the  play,  but  then  remembrance 
of  Jimmie's  taunt  brought  a  sudden  mischievous 


88       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

twinkle  into  her  eyes  and  she  determined  to  let 
them  reap  the  pleasures  of  Bennitt's  society  to  the 
full 

She  came  out  into  the  open  again.  At  her  feet 
Mirror  Lake  spread  away  to  the  moon-silvered 
spruce  —  a  second  inland  sea  rolling  to  the  barrier 
mountains.  Mysterious  in  its  silence,  the  far  ex- 
panse wrought  another  change  of  mood.  The  wil- 
derness had  given  her  nothing  but  friendship;  she 
had  a  sudden  longing  to  find  Rufe,  and  knew  that 
he  would  glow  with  pleasure  when  she  told  him 
she  had  come  to  make  him  sit  out  a  dance  with 
her. 

But  for  once  the  boat-house  veranda  was  empty. 
Disappointed,  she  started  down  the  steps,  answering 
the  subtle  call  of  the  fragrant  night.  The  gentle 
lappings  of  the  ripples  chimed  in  with  her  softened 
mood  and  she  began  to  experience  a  vague  feeling 
of  guilt.  Dan  Bennitt  had  never  intentionally  been 
anything  but  considerate,  and,  if  at  times,  his 
temper  was  short,  so  was  hers.  Had  any  one  at- 
tempted to  make  her  ridiculous,  he  would  have  been 
the  first  to  resent  it.  A  frown  gathered  on  her 
forehead  and  her  impulse  was  to  return  and  rescue 
him,  but  then  caution  warned  her  that  by  doing  so 
new  complications  would  arise  and  she  might  find  it 
difficult  to  keep  him  at  a  distance. 

She  stood  a  moment  motionless,  a  soft,  white 


MILLSTONES  89 

figure  silhouetted  by  the  sheen  of  the  moonbeams 
against  the  velvet  blackness  of  the  shore  and  the 
breeze,  sweeping  across  the  lake,  drove  a  faint  chill 
through  her.  But  the  quick  backward  toss  of  her 
head  and  the  quicker,  sharper  catch  in  her  breath 
was  no  plaint  against  the  night  but  an  almost  uncon- 
scious acknowledgment  of  the  thrill  of  its  vast 
silence  —  a  silence  broken  only  by  the  soft  strains 
from  the  distant  club  and  the  softer  whisperings  of 
the  restless  spruce. 

"  Never  before  has  a  wish  come  true." 

Startled  at  the  sound,  one  hand  clutched  the  lace 
above  her  breast  as  she  turned  to  peer  into  the 
shadows.  She  could  see  no  one,  yet  there  was  no 
question  in  her  heart  as  to  who  it  was.  "  Mr.  Dan- 
forth,"  she  demanded,  marveling  at  the  evenness  of 
her  voice,  "  what  are  you  doing  here  ? " 

A  canoe  glided  toward  her  like  a  ghost  out  of 
the  night  and  as  it  came  into  the  path  of  the  moon 
she  saw  him,  and  there  was  a  sharp  contrast  be- 
tween the  blue  flannel  and  rough  homespun  and  the 
black  and  white  men  who  danced.  She  knew  that 
his  eyes  were  twinkling,  and,  in  spite  of  her  cer- 
tainty that  he  should  not  be  there,  her  own  sparkled 
with  excitement.  "  I  asked  you,"  she  repeated, 
"  what  you  are  doing  here?  " 

He  laughed  joyously  as  he  gripped  the  edge  of 
the  float.  "  Aren't  you  afraid  that  my  continual 


90       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

efforts  to  justify  myself  may  become  a  confirmed 
habit?"  he  asked. 

"  Some  habits  can  be  condoned.  You've  come  to 
talk  with  my  father  and  Mr.  Bennitt  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head.  "  No,"  he  confessed,  "  I 
heard  there  was  to  be  a  dance  at  Idyl  Island  and 
I've  come  from  the  railroad  since  sunset." 

"  You  didn't  tell  me  dancing  was  among  your 
accomplishments." 

"  Probably  because  it  isn't.  I'm  not  modest,  you 
know.  But,  you  see,  I  met  Betty  Norton  in  the 
woods  and  I  had  an  over-mastering  curiosity  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  famous  Miss  Norton.  I 
believe  I'm  going  to  be  afraid  of  her." 

"  There's  no  evidence  of  it,"  she  retorted. 
"  You've  certainly  proved  you  care  nothing  about 
Betty  Norton's  requests.  Do  you  think  Miss  Nor- 
ton is  going  to  beg  you  to  leave  Idyl  wild?  If 
you  do,  you  were  right  in  saying  you  didn't  know 
her." 

"Then  I  can  stay?" 

She  shrugged  her  shoulders  indifferently. 

"  Please,"  he  begged ;  "  please  don't  be  so  entirely 
the  society  girl.  I  was  conceited  enough  to  be- 
lieve that  even  the  popular  Miss  Norton  might  con- 
sider it  a  well-meant  compliment  to  have  a  man 
come  ten  miles  merely  to  catch  a  distant  glimpse  of 
her." 


MILLSTONES  91 

"  I  told  you  I  didn't  like  compliments." 

"  Oh,  no !     Betty  Norton  said  that." 

"  Are  you  trying  to  imply  a  compliment  by  con- 
fessing you  remember  one  remark  she  made  ?  " 

"  I'd  rather  not  discuss  my  friends  with  a 
stranger,"  he  said,  his  tone  as  mocking  as  hers. 
"  Do  you  think  this  cold  snap  will  last,  Miss 
Norton?" 

"  While  I'm  seldom  forced  to  discuss  the 
weather,"  she  admitted,  "  I'll  venture  to  predict  it 
will.  Also,  from  certain  signs,  I  imagine  a  storm's 
brewing." 

He  searched  sky  and  lake  critically.  "  I'm  sorry 
to  hear  that,"  he  said.  "  I  didn't  know  but  later 
I'd  find  a  certain  unconventional  friend  of  mine 
and  persuade  her  to  sit  out  a  dance  in  my  canoe. 
Isn't  it  possible?"  he  asked,  the  banter  vanishing 
from  his  voice.  "  I've  accomplished  a  good  deal 
since  I  saw  you.  I'd  like  a  chance  to  talk  it  over 
with  some  one  I  trust." 

"  Oh,  have  you  ?  I'm  glad.  I'd  like  to  hear  it. 
But,  really,  you  shouldn't  stay  here  —  and  I  haven't 
a  wrap." 

"  Get  one." 

She  shook  her  head.  "  I  don't  want  to  go  back 
to  the  camp."  The  expression  which  came  to  her 
face  sent  a  thrill  tingling  through  his  veins  and  all 
her  reckless  daring  sparkled  in  her  brown  eyes.  "  I 


92        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

might,"  she  said  tentatively,  "  I  might  find  Rufe  and 
borrow  a  coat." 

Only  a  perfect  waterman  could  have  made  such 
quick  moves  without  disaster.  Almost  before  she 
knew  it  he  was  standing  at  her  side,  holding  up  his 
coat.  "  It's  old  and  rough  and  ragged,  and  prob- 
ably smells  frightfully  of  tobacco,"  he  added,  mak- 
ing no  effort  to  hide  his  delight,  "  but  it's  an  ap- 
propriate party  wrap  for  my  dance." 

"  Oh,  stop  being  humble,"  she  commanded  as  she 
slipped  her  arms  into  the  gray  sleeves ;  "  it's  not  even 
a  picturesque  pose.  And  if  you'll  pardon  the  sug- 
gestion of  a  disinterested  person,  we'd  better  hurry 
or  some  one  will  be  cutting  in.  I  want  to  hear 
what  you've  done." 

Long  afterwards  she  still  wondered  what  gave 
her  courage  to  step  into  the  canoe  and  float  out  into 
the  night  with  this  man  who,  apparently,  had 
the  power  to  make  her  do  incomprehensible  things. 
But  at  the  moment  she  did  not  stop  to  consider  the 
next;  it  was  enough  that  he  wanted  to  talk  about 
the  road  to  Le  Reve.  Yet  as  she  snuggled  deeper 
into  the  folds  of  the  old  coat  and  watched  the  slow, 
strong  sweep  of  his  paddle  as  they  slid  along  the 
Island's  shore,  there  was  a  subtle  something  about 
his  face  which  over-tempted  her  to  throw  serious 
things  after  convention. 

"  Mr.   Danforth,"   she  broke  out,   "  how  many 


ALMOST  BEFORE  SHE  KNEW   IT   HE  WAS  STANDING  AT 
HER  SIDE,  HOLDING  UP  HIS  COAT  " 


MILLSTONES  93 

girls  have  you  led  into  such  desperately  foolish 
ventures  ?  " 

"  Really,  I  can't  say  offhand,"  he  confessed,  "  but 
their  name  is  legion.  You  see,  the  majority  of  my 
evenings  are  spent  under  similiar  conditions." 

"  I  thought  so." 

"  You  did  nothing  of  the  kind.  Men  who've  led 
my  sort  of  life  have  few  bright  spots  to  look  back 
on." 

"  But  always  a  few." 

"  Guess  I'm  the  exception  to  the  rule.  My  ex- 
istence has  been  uneventful." 

"  I  know  you  don't  expect  me  to  believe  that,"  she 
said.  "  I've  heard  a  good  deal  in  the  past  week. 
I've  been  to  Le  Reve,  you  know." 

"  You  have  ?  Good !  Didn't  you  find  conditions 
as  I  painted  them  ?  " 

"  Worse.  But  we  were  not  talking  of  Le 
Reve,"  she  reminded  him.  "  I  think  you  owe  it  to 
me  to  give  a  little  information  first  hand." 

"  I'm  no  good  at  fairy  romances ;  I'd  rather 
listen." 

"  When  a  man  asks  a  girl  to  sit  out  a  dance,  Mr. 
Danforth,  the  girl  usually  expects  to  be  amused." 

"  I'm  gaining  the  discomforting  impression,"  he 
retorted,  "  that  I'm  exactly  filling  the  bill." 

"  Now  that  you're  properly  humble,  I'm  gaining 
courage.  Did  you  know,"  she  asked,  smiling  up  at 


94       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

him  whimsically,  "  that  with  a  woman  courage  and 
curiosity  are  the  same?  No?  Well,  they  are. 
The  other  day  you  said  you'd  been  very  ill.  I've 
a  presentiment  there's  more  than  a  fairy  story  back 
of  that.  I'm  still  listening,"  she  hinted  after  a 
moment. 

"  Oh,  excuse  me.  I  was  trying  to  remember 
where  I'd  left  that  halo  of  romance  of  mine.  It's 
no  use,  though;  I'm  a  poor  liar.  I  was  merely 
smashed  up  like  any  other  idiot  would  have  been 
and  the  repair  shop  was  my  due  reward." 

"  I  knew  I  was  right ! "  she  cried,  leaning  sud- 
denly forward.  "  You've  done  some  big  thing." 

"  If  I  have,"  he  laughed,  "  my  friends  have  been 
cruelly  remiss  in  sending  me  marked  copies  of  the 
newspapers.  I  assure  you,  Miss  Norton,  no  one 
regrets  my  lack  of  imagination  more  than  I.  I'd 
be  charmed  if  I  could  thrill  you  with  a  tale  of  heroic 
daring  and  noble  self-sacrifice.  But  getting  hit  on 
the  head  with  a  beam  is  as  prosaic  as  it  is  pain- 
ful." 

"  All  right,"  she  said  resignedly,  leaning  back 
against  his  pack,  "  laugh  at  me  if  you  want.  But  I 
don't  believe  you,  and  —  you'll  pay.  Possibly  you'll 
deign  to  laugh  with  me  and  at  me  about  the 
road." 

"Do  you  think  that's  fair?" 

Again  she  shrugged  her  shoulders  indifferently. 


MILLSTONES 95 

"  You  know  it's  not,"  he  said  soberly.  "  And  it's 
no  more  like  you  to  be  vindictive  than  it  is  to  put  a 
man's  work  in  such  a  contemptuous  light." 

"  Thank  you  for  that,"  she  said  quickly.  "  I'm 
sorry  I  said  it,  but  of  late  I've  come  to  resent  being 
treated  like  an  inquisitive  child." 

"  You  misunderstood  entirely ;  I'd  gladly  tell  you 
anything,  but,  honestly,  I  can't  see  the  faintest  spark 
of  interest  in  the  story  of  an  every-day  sort  of  mine 
accident." 

"  Won't  you  give  me  credit  of  being  judge  of 
what  would  interest  me?" 

"  All  right,  I'll  do  my  best.  Once  upon  a  time," 
he  began,  "  there  was  a  hole  in  the  ground.  It  was 
small  at  the  top  but  too  many  hundred  feet  deep  to 
be  called  luxurious." 

"Where  was  it?" 

"  Idaho.  Well,  one  day  a  part  of  that  hole  got 
tired  of  being  just  a  hole.  It  swallowed  a  bite  of  the 
mountain  which  did  duty  as  the  roof  of  its  mouth. 
When  such  things  occur  in  working  hours  they 
create  a  certain  amount  of  pardonable  excitement. 
This  did.  Forty-odd  men  were  on  the  wrong  side 
of  the  cave-in.  It's  rather  stuffy  in  a  gallery  under 
such  conditions  and  difficult  to  see  well  enough  to 
dodge.  A  number  of  men  got  hurt  because  of  that. 
I  was  one  of  'em." 

She   studied   him   intently   for  a  long  moment. 


96        THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I  thought  so,"  she  said  very  gently.  "  Now  tell 
me  about  the  road." 

His  relief  was  so  evident  that  it  was  with  diffi- 
culty she  controlled  her  lips.  His  shoulders  seemed 
to  shake  off  their  hang-dog  droop  and  his  voice  be- 
came confident.  "  Of  course  I  will,"  he  consented. 
"  Since  I  saw  you  I've  been  to  the  capitol.  I've  had 
another  talk  with  the  powers-that-be  and  they  con- 
tinue to  see  the  light.  I've  even  shown  them  the 
tentative  drawings  of  the  proposed  route.  Now 
I'm  going  back  over  that  route  to  make  sure  there're 
no  errors.  When  I'm  absolutely  certain,  those 
plans  go  to  the  commission  as  final.  Then  it's  up 
to  them,  to  the  Legislature,  and,  finally,  to  me.  I 
saw  one  of  the  Mittendorfs,  too.  I  hate  an  '  I- 
told-you-so '  person  but  I'm  one  now.  They're 
square;  they're  going  to  play  the  game  through." 

"And  you  met  no  opposition?" 

He  shook  his  head.  "  I  haven't  paraded  behind 
a  band,  you  know." 

"  I  don't  understand  it  —  not  at  all." 

"  I  do.     There  won't  be  any." 

"  You're  too  optimistic." 

"  Pessimism  never  leads  anywhere,"  he  retorted. 
"  There  may  be  fight  somewhere  ahead  but  I  be- 
lieve I  can  win  through." 

She  twisted  a  corner  of  his  coat  in  and  out 
through  her  fingers,  thoughtfully  weighing  what  he 


MILLSTONES  97 

had  said.  "  You  know  I  want  you  to  succeed,"  she 
began  hesitatingly,  "  and  I  think  eventually  you 
will,  but  there  is  a  fight  ahead.  You're  not  taking 
this  dormant  opposition  seriously  enough  and  I  can't 
comprehend  your  attitude." 

".I  don't  see  how  things  can  go  against  us. 
But,  if  they  should,  the  blame  will  all  be  mine." 

"  That's  just  it,"  she  agreed,  raising  her  troubled 
face  to  his ;  "  that's  just  why  I'm  trying  to  warn 
you.  If  you  should  fail,  you're  ready  to  shoulder 
the  entire  responsibility,  and  it  isn't  fair.  You 
ought  to  share  it  with  others.  Don't  you  see 
you're  just  inviting  personal  ruin  ?  " 

"  I've  little  to  lose." 

"  You've  everything  to  lose  —  money,  reputation, 
the  faith  of  your  friends." 

"  You  said  you  were  my  friend.  Are  you  judg- 
ing others  by  yourself?" 

"  You  know  I'm  not.     I  know  you." 

"  I  wonder,"  he  said ;  "  I  wonder  if  you  really 
do?" 

Her  small  head  moved  emphatically.  "  Per- 
fectly. You're  big  and  brave  and  honest;  you've 
spent  your  life  in  the  open  where  everything's  clean 
and  environment  has  fostered  loyalty  and  faith  until 
you've  come  to  think  all  men  are  like  you." 

"  I  wish  I  deserved  that,"  he  muttered,  his  paddle 
trailing  through  the  silvery  ripples ;  "  but  I've  seen 


98       THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

too  many  of  the  rough  edges  of  life  to  be  the  un- 
sophisticated idealist  you  picture,"  he  continued 
aloud.  "  I  wasn't  fifteen  when  I  left  Le  Reve  to  cut 
my  wisdom  teeth  on  a  surveyor's  chain  in  the  Can- 
adian Northwest.  Life  two  weeks  beyond  railhead 
knocks  most  of  the  idealism  out  of  a  lad.  Still,  out 
there  I  managed  to  pick  up  some  knowledge,  the  best 
part  of  which  was  that  I  knew  nothing.  I  came  part 
way  East  again  and  worked  nights  in  an  office  so 
that  I  could  put  myself  through  a  little  university 
you  never  heard  of.  Since  then  —  Oh,  what's  the 
use?  "  he  broke  off. 

"  Go  on." 

He  shook  his  head  and  she  saw  white  teeth  close 
over  his  under  lip.  "  I  am  the  visionary  fool  you 
think,"  he  said  with  a  short  laugh.  "  When  a  man's 
fought  his  own  way  he  always  forgets  he's  not  the 
pioneer  and  his  head  swells  until  he  thinks  he's  been 
given  a  lecturer's  license." 

"  You  know  that's  both  cynical  and  unfair,"  she 
cried.  "  Why  won't  you  be  honest  with  yourself?  " 

"  Because  I'm  afraid." 

"Of  what?" 

"Of  you."  The  paddle  lay  across  his  knees  now 
and  he  leaned  forward,  his  face  nearer  hers,  his 
eyes  glowing.  "  If  I  had  been  what  you  said  I  am," 
he  asked  in  a  low,  intense  tone  which  sent  the  blood 
surging  to  her  heart,  and  made  the  tips  of  her  fin- 


MILLSTONES 


gers,  clasped  tight  beneath  the  old  gray  coat,  cold 
with  quick  apprehension;  "  if  I  had  been  all  that,"  he 
repeated,  "  do  you  think  I'd  have  come  sneaking 
back  into  Idylwild  like  a  thief  in  the  night?  Do  you 
think  I'd  have  had  the  presumption  to  have  asked 
you  to  come  out  here  when  I've  no  right  to  remem- 
ber even  your  generosity  to  me?  Do  you  think  a 
man  of  my  sort  has  any  right  to  turn  a  girl  like  you 
against  her  own,  to  ramble  on  about  his  past  and  his 
dreams?  You  don't;  you  can't;  I  won't  permit  it. 
We've  talked  a  lot  of  selfishness;  I've  certainly 
proved  mine." 

"Don't  be  absurd!     I've—" 

"  No,"  he  broke  in,  "  you've  had  nothing  to  do 
with  it  —  not  in  that  way  but  everything  in  the 
other.  You  — " 

"  You  mustn't  say  that,"  she  whispered  through 
dry  lips. 

He  threw  back  his  head  as  if  she  had  struck  him, 
and  his  hands  closed  over  the  paddle ;  then,  plunging 
it  into  the  water,  he  whirled  the  canoe  around  with 
savage  strokes.  "  I  know  it,"  he  confessed  through 
tight-shut  teeth.  "  I  knew  it  when  I  came  in,  when 
I  saw  your  face  before  me  at  every  turn  of  the 
carry,  at  every  twist  of  the  stream.  But  I  hadn't 
the  strength  to  push  through  to  Le  Reve  without 
trying  to  see  you  just  once  more.  I  thought  you'd 
never  know  I'd  been  here,  never  know  that  a  lonely 


100     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

man  was  watching  you,  happy  among  your  own 
kind.  But  what  difference  does  it  all  make,"  he 
argued  gruffly,  "what  little  bit  of  difference? 
None.  None.  No  man  could  help  being  mad 
about  you.  Why  shouldn't  I  tell  you  ?  I  don't  ask 
anything.  A  shack  in  a  construction  camp  or  a 
cabin  at  the  mouth  of  a  mine  can't  off-set  Idylwild. 
I've  nothing  to  offer  you  but  love  and  faith.  But 
they're  yours,  now  and  for  always,  even  when  the 
real  man  comes." 

"Don't!"  she  pleaded.  "I  never  thought  —  I 
want  to  think.  Oh,  I'm  to  blame  for  everything !  " 

"  You  can't  help  being  you." 

"  That's  just  it,"  she  answered,  her  voice  catch- 
ing, "  I'm  just  me,  not  the  girl  you  think.  I'm  use- 
less and  shallow,  but  not  so  shallow  I  can't  appreci- 
ate the  drag  I'd  be,  that  I  don't  know  — " 

"Betty!" 

"  Oh,  let  me  go  on !  Let  me  say  it !  You  hurt 
when  you  said  no  man  could  ask  a  girl  like  me 
to  give  up  her  Idylwilds ;  hurt  more  than  you'll  ever 
know.  But  truth  always  seems  to  hurt,  and  what 
you  said  is  true.  I  know  I'm  — " 

"Stop!" 

There  was  a  roughness  in  the  sharp  command 
which  made  her  raise  a  frightened  face  to  his 
and  he  saw  her  eyes  swimming  with  tears.  On  its 
own  momentum  the  canoe  glided  out  from  behind 


MILLSTONES  101 

a  point  into  the  narrow  cove  but  he  was  uncon- 
scious of  the  light  from  the  boat-house,  of  every- 
thing but  the  little  figure  crumpled  against  his  pack. 
One  hand  loosened  its  grip  on  the  paddle  and 
reached  for  the  two  clasped  desperately  in  her  lap. 

"  You  shan't  talk  that  way,"  he  said  gruffly. 
"  Don't  you  know  I  know  what  you  are,  know  you 
are  the  most  wonderful  thing  in  the  world?  What 
are  Idylwilds  or  money  or  railroads  compared  with 
you?  Just  milestones  on  the  real  road  to  a  dream 
—  the  most  wonderful  dream  a  man  ever  had.  Yet 
they  are  milestones,  dear,  for  no  real  man  can  ask 
a  girl  to  follow  an  unmarked  road  with  him.  I 
told  you  I  am  poor;  that's  why  I  can't  do  anything 
but  tell  you  how  I  love  you." 

He  stopped.  For  a  moment  she  seemed  inert, 
then  slowly  her  hands  turned  beneath  his  and  he 
felt  the  softness  of  her  palms  and  the  quick  clutch 
of  her  warm  fingers.  "  As  an  apostle  of  unselfish- 
ness," she  faltered,  "  you're  —  you're  pitiable." 

"  What  —  what  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"Won't  you  even  guess?"  she  asked  with  a 
broken  laugh. 

"  But,  Betty !  " 

"  But,  Stephen !  "  she  mocked,  all  of  a  sudden  rais- 
ing his  hand  until  it  touched  her  cheek.  "  Poor 
Stephen!  If  you're  so  afraid  of  milestones  it's  no 
wonder  you're  afraid  of  a  millstone.  You  needn't 


102      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

be;  I'm  not  going  to  hang  myself  about  your  neck 
—  that  is  — "  He  felt  the  fleeting  touch  of  soft  lips 
on  his  fingers — "that  is,  not  until  I'm  asked." 

"But,  Betty!" 

"  Oh,  '  but ' !  I'm  tired  of  listening  to  that,  as 
tired  of  it  as  I  am  of  listening  to  your  foolishness 
about  poverty.  If  I'd  wanted  just  money  do  you 
think  I'd  have  come  out  here  with  you;  if  I'd  wanted 
anything  but  love  —  love  and  you,  do  you  think  I'd 
have  the  courage  to  let  you  know  you  fill  my  whole 
life,  that  you're  what  makes  life  glorious,  that  you're 
all  there  is  for  me  ?  Do  you  think  any  girl  who  isn't 
sure  of  herself  could  say  these  things,  could  forget 
all  the  things  she  is  supposed  to  remember,  and 
brazenly  tell  a  man  she  loves  him?  I  don't  know 
why  you  love  me,  but  because  you  do  is  enough. 
I'm  content  to  be  happy  in  the  present  and  leave  the 
future  to  you.  Look  out!  You  almost  upset  us." 

"  Was  anything  ever  more  impossible !  " 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  she  suggested,  peeking  up  at 
him  through  long,  curling  lashes,  "  that  for  such  a 
modest  man  you're  taking  much  for  granted.  Or 
maybe  you've  forgotten  you've  not  even  asked  me 
to  become  engaged  to  you." 

"  If  I  wasn't  certain  I'm  crazy,"  he  laughed  boy- 
ishly, "  you'd  drive  me  there.  I  don't  have  to  ask 
you  to  marry  me;  I'm  going  to  make  you.  You 
can't  do  anything  else." 


MILLSTONES  103 

"  I  don't  want  to,"  she  flashed  back.  "  Only  I 
do  think  you  might  propose  to  me.  I  like  to  be 
proposed  to." 

"  You  what?  "  he  demanded  sharply.  "  How  do 
you  know  you  do  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  she  answered  with  assumed  carelessness, 
"  I  just  do.  I  don't  have  to  tell  you  the  whys  and 
wherefores.  You've  no  right  to  ask  —  yet." 

"  We'll  see  about  that,"  he  declared  as  he  seized 
his  paddle  and  swept  the  canoe  shoreward  while  she, 
in  contented  silence,  sank  back,  watching  the  play 
of  the  lithe  muscles  in  his  arms  and  the  confident 
poise  of  the  shapely  head.  But  they  had  gone  but  a 
few  yards  when  she  saw  a  change  come  over  him. 
"  I  don't  know  what's  going  to  happen,"  he  said 
in  an  undertone,  "  but  I'll  take  care  of  you.  Some 
one's  on  the  float." 

"  Oh,  turn !  Turn  round.  They  mustn't  know 
you're  here.  Remember  our  road." 

"  I  remember  more  than  that."  The  sweep  of  the 
paddle  never  faltered  as  he  went  ahead. 

"But,  Stephen!" 

"  It's  all  right,  dear.     You  said  you  trusted  me." 

"  I  do,  you  know  I  do." 

"  Then  let  me  handle  this." 

She  dared  not  glance  over  her  shoulder  to  see 
who  was  waiting  there.  He  had  said  he  was 
not  ready  to  meet  the  Idylwild  men,  and  she  knew 


104      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

he  had  spoken  the  truth,  yet  now  she  was  confident 
that  he  was  blindly  risking  everything  to  protect 
her,  and  it  made  her  furious  at  herself  for  being  so 
thoughtless.  She  heard  quick  footsteps  on  the  float 
and  both  cold  hands  gripped  the  gunnel.  The  next 
moment  the  canoe  rubbed  against  the  boards  and  an 
amused  chuckle  made  her  gasp  aloud. 

"  Oh!  "  she  cried  in  half-hysterical  relief.  "  It's 
only  you." 

"  Well,  I'll  be  hanged !  Where'd  you  come  from, 
Jim?" 

"  Do  you  two  men  know  each  other?  "  she  asked, 
looking  from  one  to  the  other  as  she  stepped  from 
the  canoe. 

"  Apparently,"  acknowledged  Went  worth,  mov- 
ing so  that  he  might  get  a  nearer  view  of  the  fig- 
ure in  the  stern.  "  I  think  it's  Rome  —  Steve !  " 
His  voice  was  even  heartier  than  the  blow  of  his 
palm  on  the  broad  back.  "  Steve ! "  he  re- 
peated. "  Lord,  but  I'm  glad  to  get  hands  on  you 
again !  " 

"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  " 

Wentworth's  grin  broadened  as  the  situation 
became  clear.  "  Wasting  time,"  he  answered 
promptly. 

"  Don't  go,  Jimmie.  Don't !  Wait !  I've  been 
out  on  the  lake  with  Mr.  Danforth." 

"  My  dear  Miss  Norton,"  he  retorted  owlishly, 


MILLSTONES 105 

"  I  never  should  have  guessed  it.  Do  be  more  cau- 
tious. If  you  tell  me  any  more  secrets  we  may  be 
shaking  hands  all  round." 

She  flushed  crimson,  and,  to  his  delight,  he  heard 
Danforth  shift  uneasily  in  his  seat.  "  But  I'm  go- 
ing to  remove  myself,"  he  promised.  "  I've  an  idea 
I  can  make  an  awful  hit  with  my  wife." 

"  You're  going  to  do  nothing  of  the  sort,"  con- 
tradicted Danforth.  "  You're  going  to  walk  back 
to  camp  with  Miss  Norton.  You've  been  down 
here  with  her  for  an  hour." 

"  That's  right,"  complained  Wentworth,  "  put  it 
all  on  me.  I  can  stroll  in  with  a  foolish  smile  on 
my  face  and  get  away  with  the  story  that  I've  been 
making  clandestine  love  in  the  moonlight.  It's  a 
cinch !  It's  the  easiest  thing  I  do.  I  can  just  hear 
Marian's  glowing  tribute.  Good  night,  kind 
friends.  Just  because  you're  pussy-footed  don't 
harbor  the  illusion  I'm  a  cat's  paw." 

He  turned  on  his  heel  and  ran  along  the  float 
only  to  pause  on  the  lower  step.  "  Far  be  it  from 
me  to  pole-vault  at  conclusions,"  he  called  back, 
"  but  I  think  my  shoe  string's  going  to  work  loose 
in  the  grove  and  it  will  take  me  just  five  minutes  to 
re-tie  it." 

Betty  Norton  laughed  in  spite  of  herself.  "  He's 
a  dear,"  she  owned.  "  Where  did  you  know  him, 
Stephen?" 


106     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Out  West.  Betty,"  he  cried,  springing  out  of 
the  canoe,  "  it's  good-by.  You  must  go." 

"  So  must  you,"  she  sighed.  "  But,  oh,  how  I 
hate  to  let  you ! " 

She  was  in  his  arms  now,  her  lips  crushed  against 
his,  but  in  a  moment  her  hands  slipped  down  to 
his  shoulders  and  reluctantly  pushed  him  away. 
"  You  must  go,"  she  repeated.  "  I've  been  self- 
ish long  enough;  but  it's  such  sweet  selfishness, 
dear." 

He  tried  to  draw  her  to  him  again  but  this  time 
she  resisted.  "  No,"  she  said ;  "  it's  because  I  love 
you  that  I  want  you  to  go." 

"  But  when  can  I  see  you  again?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  To-morrow  ?  " 

"Where?" 

"  They  say,"  he  suggested,  "  that  the  fishing  is 
still  good  in  Lone  Pine  pool." 

"  I  don't  suppose  I've  any  right  to  question  your 
word,  even  if  I'm  not  engaged  to  you,"  she  admitted, 
"  so  I  might  be  persuaded  to  go  there." 

"  You  might  be  ?  "  he  cried,  his  arms  enfolding 
her  again.  "  If  you're  not," —  he  laughed  joyously 
—  "if  you're  not,  you'll  miss  the  most  wonderful 
proposal  a  girl  ever  heard." 

"  I  don't  see  how  I  can  afford  to  do  that.  I  really 
don't.  And  you'll  wait  till  I  come?" 


MILLSTONES 107 

"  Do  you  think  anything  could  make  me  go  ?  " 

"  No,  not  if  I  asked  you  to  wait,  dear." 

"  Then  — " 

"Here!     Hold  on  a  minute!" 

She  sprang  free,  frightened  not  so  much  at  Went- 
worth's  inopportune  return  as  at  his  peremptory 
tone.  "  Wait !  "  he  repeated  as  he  dashed  toward 
them.  "  I  forgot  to  give  you  my  orders  for  the  Can- 
adian end  of  the  deal." 

"What?" 

"It's  Bennitt,  Bet.  Play  the  game,"  he  whis- 
pered as  he  darted  past  her  to  grab  Danforth's 
arm  and  fairly  drag  him  toward  the  canoe. 
"You  fool!"  he  hissed.  "Why  didn't  you 
go?" 

Before  either  of  them  could  say  more  Miss  Nor- 
ton was  at  Danforth's  side,  her  face  white  but  her 
whole  bearing  resolute.  "  I'm  to  blame  for  every- 
thing," she  said ;  "  I'll  explain." 

"  Keep  still,"  two  low  voices  warned  her  im- 
peratively. 

She  heard  Bennitt's  usually  languid  step  grow 
more  hurried  as  Dan  forth  and  Wentworth  walked 
calmly  to  the  canoe  and  the  former  took  his  place, 
apparently  listening  studiously  to  his  companion's 
hurried  orders. 

"  So  here  you  are,"  exclaimed  the  new-comer. 
"  Every  one's  been  wondering  where  you'd  disap- 


108      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

peared  to.  Hello ! "  He  stopped  abruptly  as,  for 
the  first  time,  he  noticed  the  canoe.  "  Who's 
that?" 

"  Friend  of  mine,"  Wentworth  called  over  his 
shoulder.  "  Be  with  you  in  a  second,  old  man." 

"What's  the  game,  Betty?" 

"  Apparently  they're  talking  business." 

"  Queer  time  and  place  for  that,"  he  observed 
dryly.  "  We  have  so  many  nocturnal  business  con- 
ferences here,  I  — "  For  the  first  time  he  noticed 
the  forgotten  coat  around  her  shoulders.  Natu- 
rally suspicious,  it  aroused  more  than  his  curiosity, 
and,  in  a  flash,  he  had  the  answer  to  her  open  avoid- 
ance of  him  during  the  past  week.  "  Who's  coat's 
that?  "  he  demanded. 

It  was  too  much  for  her  taut  nerves  to  stand  and 
her  big  eyes  blazed.  "  That,"  she  said  coldly,  "  is 
none  of  your  affair,  either." 

"Isn't  it?"  he  retorted,  his  own  quick  temper 
flaring.  "  There  appear  to  be  a  good  many  things 
going  on  around  here  that  are  no  one's  affair.  It's 
about  time  they  were.  Wentworth,"  he  called,  step- 
ping past  the  girl,  "  suppose  you  introduce  me  to 
your  friend;  we  Idylwild  people  haven't  the  name 
of  being  inhospitable." 

He  heard  Wentworth's  muttered,  "Oh,  hell!" 
as  he  straightened  to  meet  him,  but  was  unconscious 
of  the  girl  close  to  his  shoulder  as  he  stooped  to 


MILLSTONES 109 

peer  into  the  face  of  the  man  in  the  canoe.  "  My 
name's  Bennitt,"  he  announced.  "  Why  not  come 
up  to  the  camps  if  you  want  to  talk  with  Went- 
worth?" 

"  Thanks,  I've  nothing  more  to  say  to  him,  Mr. 
Bennitt." 

"  But  where  the  deuce  do  you  expect  to  go  this 
time  of  night?  " 

"  I'm  used  to  the  woods." 

"  No  accounting  for  taste,"  observed  Bennitt. 
"  By  the  way,  I  didn't  catch  your  name." 

"  Danforth." 

"  Indeed !  "  As  he  straightened,  his  teeth  showed 
between  curled  lips.  "  Wentworth,"  he  sneered, 
"  we  hardly  expected  to  find  you  mixed  up  in  this 
hold-up." 

"What  are  you  talking  about?" 

"  I  assure  you,  Mr.  Bennitt,"  spoke  up  Danforth, 
"  that  he  knows  absolutely  nothing  of  the  mat- 
ter you  refer  to.  Also  I  resent  your  figure  of 
speech." 

"  I'll  take  care  of  my  own  resenting,  Steve," 
snapped  Wentworth. 

"  Dan,"  broke  in  the  girl  sharply,  "  you're  taking 
too  much  for  granted.  Mr.  Danforth  came  here  at 
my  request ;  at  mine  he  is  going." 

Bennitt  controlled  his  anger  with  a  visible  effort. 
"  Far  be  it  from  me,"  he  said  sneeringly,  "  to  ques- 


110     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

tion  the  means  to  the  end,  but  I  believe  it  is  my  pre- 
rogative to  demand  an  explanation  of  some  still 
vague  acts  of  Mr.  Danforth's." 

"  Far  be  it  from  me  to  question  your  preroga- 
tives," retorted  Danforth  coldly  as  he  picked  up  his 
paddle,  "  but  as  you  appear  determined  to  be  — 
shall  I  say  inquisitive  ?  Good !  "  He  leaned  sud- 
denly forward  and  they  saw  his  jaw  square  and  a 
new  glint  come  into  the  already  cold  blue  eyes  — "  I 
4o  not  feel  called  upon  to  either  defend  or  explain, 
Mr.  Bennitt." 

*'  Possibly  you'd  find  either  embarrassing." 

"  Possibly,"  agreed  Danforth  with  ominous  mild- 
ness which  Bennitt  completely  misunderstood,  but 
which  sent  a  thrill  of  pride  through  the  rigid  girl 
and  which  made  Jimmie  Wentworth's  mouth  relax. 
"  Should  you  care  to  force  the  attempt,  however,  I 
plan  to  camp  at  the  foot  of  Lone  Pine  Falls.  I 
will  be  there  until  noon.  Good  night." 

But  it  was  only  Betty  Norton  who  saw  the 
change  in  his  face  and  noticed  the  difference  in  his 
voice  as  he  spoke.  The  next  moment  the  canoe  shot 
out  into  the  night,  a  black  arrow  cutting  a  silver 
path  across  the  silent  lake. 


CHAPTER  VI 

A   SKIRMISH 

JIMMIE  WENT  WORTH  did  not,  as  a  rule,  permit 
others  to  read  his  feelings,  but  when  he  parted  from 
Bennitt  he  made  no  effort  to  hide  his  disgust.  And 
Bennitt,  already  a  bit  uncomfortable  in  the  knowl- 
edge that  jealousy  had  made  him  play  the  fool,  be- 
came furious  when  he  realized  that  others  appreci- 
ated his  crassness.  On  top  of  a  growing  sense  of 
humiliation  came  remembrance  of  Danforth's  cold 
challenge  and  Betty  Norton's  stinging  indifference 
and  the  combination  left  him  in  no  mood  for  his  own 
companionship.  He  went  directly  to  his  father's 
camp  and,  ordering  a  servant  to  take  whisky  and 
soda  to  his  rooms,  withdrew  from  the  activities  of 
Idyl  Island. 

Yet  sulking  in  a  corner  was  as  new  a  role  as  play- 
ing the  saw-tongued  fool.  He  made  no  conscious 
effort  to  order  his  thoughts  as  he  sat  before  a  crack- 
ling fire  growling  over  his  contretemps.  Hating  to 
be  alone,  because  he  hated  to  be  bored,  he  now 
dreaded  his  own  company  more  than  ever.  A  dif- 
ferent brand  of  cigars  failed  to  have  the  desired 

ill 


112      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

soothing  effect,  and  he  dimly  commenced  to  appreci- 
ate that  only  by  his  future  actions  could  he  find 
justification. 

He  rose  and  crossed  the  room  with  an  impatient 
stride.  If  a  girl  had  flaunted  him  openly  it  was  no 
reason  he  should  give  her  the  satisfaction  of  know- 
ing how  the  wound  smarted.  But  smart  it  did,  for 
in  his  own  indolent  way  he  loved  Betty  Norton  al- 
most as  much  as  he  unconsciously  loved  himself. 
After  all,  it  was  his  pride  which  had  been  battered 
raw,  and  that  pride  must  be  rehabilitated.  The  cure 
loomed  before  him  in  a  quick  mental  picture  of 
Stephen  Dan  forth.  He  became  obsessed  with  the 
idea  that,  without  Danforth,  none  of  these  things 
could  have  happened.  With  Danforth  out  of  the 
way  they  could  be  glossed  over,  if  not  forgotten. 
He  had  the  means  of  attaining  this  grateful  result 
in  his  hands.  With  the  road  to  Le  Reve  once 
smashed  into  the  dirt  the  man  would  vanish  as 
quickly  as  he  had  appeared. 

He  poured  himself  a  longer  drink;  a  wise  smile 
stretching  the  corners  of  his  big  mouth  as  he  thought 
of  how  it  was  the  girl's  constant  pleadings  that  he 
go  to  work  which  had  brought  revenge  within 
reach.  Yet  as  he  studied  the  matter  from  new 
angles  he  saw  new  light.  He  had  been  given  op- 
portunity to  show  his  ability  in  a  business  way.  It 
might  be  possible  that  he  was  doing,  not  only  him- 


A  SKIRMISH  113 

self,  but  his  father,  an  injustice  in  placing  the  per- 
sonal above  the  practical.  The  thought  appealed  to 
him.  He  sat  down,  and,  stretching  his  legs  far  out 
before  him,  gave  his  imagination  full  rein,  and  as 
he  turned  things  this  way  and  that  he  began  to  see 
that  it  was  possible  to  so  handle  the  affair  that  he 
could  reap  credit  instead  of  contempt. 

It  was  an  entirety  different  Bennitt  who  came 
briskly  into  the  boat-house  the  next  morning,  con- 
fidence exuding  even  from  the  set  of  the  brown 
Norfolk  on  the  stooping  shoulders.  "  Chase,"  he 
ordered  one  of  the  younger  guides  at  work  on  a 
canoe,  "  launch  that  and  tell  Ellis  I  want  him  also." 

The  man  picked  up  the  canoe  and  swung  it  over 
his  head  without  a  word.  Few  of  them  had  any 
liking  for  this  chap  who  viewed  the  wilderness 
through  sneering  eyes,  but,  knowing  him  as  he  did 
not  know  himself,  they  obeyed  him  in  silence. 

Any  other  man  on  the  Island  would  have  given 
a  hand  with  cushions  and  paddles  but  Bennitt 
walked  to  the  end  of  the  float  and  waited  like  a 
full-feathered  autocrat  while  Chase  hunted  up  his 
boat  mate  and  made  everything  ready.  "  Paddle  to 
Lone  Pine  pool,"  he  commanded  briefly,  stepping 
in  while  they  balanced  the  canoe. 

"  Want  a  rod,  Mr.  Bennitt?  " 

"  If  I  did,  I'd  take  one." 

Chase's  blood  swept  into  the  roots  of  his  hair, 


114      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

but  he  remembered  his  wife  and  child  at  Le  Reve 
in  time  to  bite  back  the  hot  retort.  Nodding  to 
Ellis,  he  stepped  into  the  stern  and  began  to  work 
out  his  temper  with  his  paddle. 

But  Bennitt,  oblivious  of  their  very  being,  sank 
back  into  the  heap  of  gay  pillows  and,  drawing  a 
long,  thin  cigar  from  his  pocket,  studiously  clipped 
off  its  end  and  gave  himself  up  to  his  thoughts.  It 
was  still  comparatively  early,  and,  in  addition,  Idyl 
Island  was  over-lazy  on  a  Sunday.  No  other  boat 
had  left  the  landing;  he  had  seen  no  one  stirring  in 
any  of  the  camps  as  he  passed.  It  gave  him  the 
feeling  of  being  very  much  awake,  and,  as  he  tucked 
the  cigar  into  the  corner  of  his  mouth,  he  felt  that 
he  need  ask  odds  from  none. 

In  fact  Dan  Bennitt  felt,  for  the  first  time  in 
his  smooth  existence,  that  he  was  Daniel  Bennitt, 
Jr.  His  power  was  more  than  proxy  and  he  could 
exert  it  as  he  alone  saw  fit.  Immediate  results  were 
what  he  wished,  and  he  had  decided  that  these  could 
be  secured  most  showily  by  cool  diplomacy. 
Should,  by  any  chance,  this  miscarry,  a  confident 
exposition  of  the  iron  hand  closed  in  the  velvet  mit- 
ten could  be  employed.  And  if  this,  too,  failed  to 
carry  conviction,  there  was  the  third  mode  of  attack 
—  the  jolting  force  of  a  Bennitt  ultimatum. 

He  found  his  quarry  on  the  edge  of  the  great 
pool,  a  short  pipe  between  his  teeth  and  a  rod  in 


A  SKIRMISH 115 

his  hand.  Danforth  exhibited  no  surprise  at  his 
arrival,  merely  reeling  in  his  line  as  he  nodded. 
Bennitt's  greeting  was  equally  negligent,  and  offered 
only  after  his  orders  to  beach  the  canoe  at  Dan- 
forth's  side  had  been  carried  out.  Yet  as  he 
glanced  again  at  the  rough-clad  figure  standing 
ankle-deep  in  the  pool,  a  slow  gleam  of  triumph 
came  into  his  eyes  and  he  smiled  tolerantly  as  he 
grasped  the  weapon  thrust  unexpectedly  into  his 
hands. 

"  Possibly  I'm  mistaken,"  he  said  with  a  drawl 
which  belied  his  words,  "  but  I  always  had  the  im- 
pression that  none  but  our  members  and  our  guests 
could  fish  here." 

Danforth  had  needed  no  warning,  and,  in  turn, 
he  smiled  slightly  as  he  deliberately  stooped  and 
picked  up  a  pair  of  half  pound  trout.  "  Impres- 
sions," he  admitted,  "  are  sometimes  illusions,  as 
you  see.  I've  fished  here  a  number  of  times." 

"  Rather  a  dangerous  confession,  that." 

"  Can't  see  it." 

"  No  ?  That's  strange.  Supposed  all  you  na- 
tives realized  you  were  open  to  prosecution  if  caught 
either  fishing  or  shooting  around  here." 

"  Maybe  some  of  'em  think  so ;  I  don't.  I've  been 
led  to  suppose  that  the  law  allowed  that,  when  nec- 
essary, a  man  in  the  wilderness  could  take  food  and 
shelter  where  he  could  find  it." 


116      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Steve's  right,"  broke  out  Chase,  delighted  to  see 
his  employer  in  the  wrong. 

Bennitt  glanced  at  the  guide  over  his  shoulder. 
"  When  I  need  information  from  you,"  he  suggested 
cuttingly,  "  I'll  ask  for  it." 

The  man  stiffened  with  a  jerk  but  a  quicker  mo- 
tion of  Danforth's  hand  bade  him  be  silent.  He 
gazed  at  him  in  wonder  only  to  receive  a  greater 
shock  when  he  noticed  the  smile  still  on  his  towns- 
man's face.  "I'll  be  damned!"  he  muttered,  and, 
drawing  out  his  pipe,  punched  it  full  of  tobacco. 

Bennitt  tossed  his  half -smoked  cigar  into  the 
stream  and  produced  a  fresh  one  but,  instead  of 
lighting  it,  began  to  munch,  after  the  habit  of  his 
father.  "  We're  a  long  way  apart  on  legal  points," 
he  offered,  "  but  let's  drop  that  for  the  moment. 
Guess  neither  of  us  is  looking  for  trouble,  Dan- 
f orth.  Maybe  we  were  both  a  bit  abrupt  last  night ; 
I'll  admit  that  finding  you  on  the  Island  jarred  me 
in  more  ways  than  one.  Presume  what  I  said  didn't 
soothe  you." 

"  Forget  it,"  advised  Danforth  indifferently. 

"  Good !  You're  right.  Last  night's  nothing  to 
do  with  this  morning.  There's  no  reason  why  we 
shouldn't  come  to  a  quick  understanding.  I'm 
here  to  talk  business.  I  represent  the  Idylwild 
crowd.  What  about  this  road  ?  " 

"What  about  it?" 


A  SKIRMISH  117 

Bennitt  indulged  in  an  understanding  wave  of 
the  hand.  "  At  least  give  my  crowd  credit  for  hav- 
ing ears,"  he  suggested.  "  You're  planning  to  run 
a  road  through  Idylwild.  What's  your  proposi- 
tion?" 

"  Really,"  confessed  Danforth,  squatting  down 
on  his  haunches  and  idly  snapping  studiously  se- 
lected pebbles  into  the  pool,  "  really,  I'm  afraid  I 
don't  follow  you." 

The  man  seemed  so  puerile  in  his  unwillingness 
to  understand,  yet  so  mild  in  his  tone  and  so  quiet 
in  his  manner  that  Bennitt  not  only  began  to  be- 
lieve he  had  over-estimated  an  antagonist  but  to 
think  that  Jimmie  Wentworth  had  plausible  grounds 
for  defending  the  chap  as  a  friend.  The  Bennitt 
chest  measurement  increased  visibly  and  a  charac- 
teristic flash  of  generosity  determined  him  to  trim 
his  sails  and  start  on  a  new  tack. 

"  All  right,"  he  agreed,  "  let  that  go  at  that,  too. 
We'll  quit  beating  up  the  bushes.  We're  both 
young  fellows  making  a  start  in  life.  Let's  pull 
together  in  this  thing." 

The  other  bowed  gravely,  but  Bennitt  did  not  see 
how  near  a  sharply  snapped  pebble  came  to  Ned 
Chase's  twitching  face. 

"  You're  dead  foolish  to  get  tangled  up  in  such 
a  wildcat  scheme  as  this  Le  Reve  road,  Danforth," 
the  confident  one  stated.  "  Just  consider  your 


118      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

proposition  in  a  sane,  business  light.  In  the  first 
place,  you  haven't  the  money  to  build  with;  in  the 
second,"  he  went  on,  checking  his  points  off  by 
tapping  the  side  of  the  canoe  just  as  the"  elder  Ben- 
nitt  always  beat  upon  his  desk  with  a  pencil,  "  in 
the  second  place,  you  can't  get  any  firm  to  float  your 
bonds." 

"  Maybe  not." 

"  Absolutely  not.  Even  if  some  one  agreed  to, 
all  we'd  have  to  do  is  pass  the  tip  to  drop  it.  Tips 
from  my  crowd  aren't  ignored,  my  son." 

Dan  forth  nodded  once  more,  and  a  pebble 
splashed  almost  in  the  center  of  the  pool. 

Bennitt  was  encouraged  by  his  silence.  So  far 
his  new  line  of  action  was  meeting  with  proper  re- 
sults. "  Let's  even  go  back  of  all  this,"  he  sug- 
gested amicably.  "  I  presume  you  think  you  can 
seize  your  right  of  way  under  eminent  domain. 
You  know  you  can't  buy  it.  Well,  maybe  you'll 
run  into  a  snag  there.  Railroad  commissioners  and 
other  people  have  been  made  to  see  which  of  two 
lights  it's  safest  to  follow.  You're  up  against  it 
hard,  old  boy,  hard.  What  money  you've  put  into 
this  bubble's  gone,  and  you'd  be  a  fool  to  throw 
more  after  it.  None  of  us  want  to  see  you  down 
and  out.  You're  too  good  a  chap.  You  won't  tell 
me  your  proposition;  I'll  be  more  generous  and 
make  a  mighty  good  one  to  you.  We've  looked  you 


A  SKIRMISH  119 

up,  personally  and  professionally  and  —  Oh,  well," 
he  laughed,  "  we're  not  a  pair  of  old  maids  swap- 
ping compliments  over  a  dish  of  tea !  Here's  mine. 
We've  a  man's  size  copper  mine  in  Utah  but  we 
haul  to  smelter  by  team.  We've  got  to  build  a  rail- 
road this  winter  and  we  also  want  a  resident 
engineer.  The  salary's  exactly  ten  thousand  dollars 
more  than  you've  spent  here.  Drop  your  Idylwild 
road  and  the  job's  yours." 

Danforth  rose  and  eyed  him  deliberately.  When 
at  last  he  spoke,  his  voice  was  as  cold  as  the  water 
which  swept  over  Lone  Pine  Falls.  "  You  must 
employ  a  high  grade  of  men,"  he  observed.  "  I 
think  we've  nothing  more  to  say  to  each  other." 

A  slow  flush  crept  over  Bennitt's  forehead  and 
his  back  stiffened.  He  had  expected  his  fish  to  rise 
at  the  bait  in  quite  different  spirit,  for  the  bait  had 
been  suggested  by  a  no  less  skillful  angler  of  men 
than  Alonzo  P.  Sykes.  His  hot  brain  worked 
quietly  and  he  knew  that  the  time  had  come  to  play 
the  game  with  the  family  cards. 

"  Hold  up  a  minute,"  he  snapped  as  Danforth 
started  up  the  bank  toward  the  soft  curling  smoke 
of  his  camp  fire.  "  I  told  you  I  wasn't  hunting 
trouble,  but  don't  get  the  idea  I'm  dodging  it.  I'm 
not  going  to  tolerate  any  such  insolence  as  that. 
You've  met  a  decent  offer  with  a  sneer;  now  try 
your  teeth  on  an  order.  Get  out  of  Idylwild  within 


120     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

one  hour.  If  you  don't,  our  wardens  will  be 
ordered  to  arrest  you  on  sight.  We'll  give  these 
trespassing  and  poaching  laws  a  trial.  Even  if 
they're  lax,  you'll  find  the  courts  a  good  pit  in  which 
to  sink  a  little  more  of  your  surplus  cash.  As  for 
your  road  —  it's  a  joke.  Don't  waste  postage  ask- 
ing me  to  buy  a  charter  you  can't  get.  Now,  I 
think  we're  through." 

There  was  a  pause  such  as  comes  when  the  copper 
clouds  race  out  of  the  West  at  the  end  of  a  blister- 
ing day  and  the  wind  whimpers  with  the  fear  of 
the  coming  thunder,  as  Dan  forth  turned,  his  lips 
curling. 

"  Go  home,"  he  advised ;  "  go  home,  and  tell  your 
father  you've  tattled  his  plans.  I'm  accustomed  to 
deal  with  real  men.  Go  home,  I  tell  you." 

Bennitt  half  lifted  himself,  his  hands  on  either 
side  of  the  canoe,  his  whole  countenance  purple. 
"  Real  men !  "  he  cried.  "  Don't  get  the  idea  you're 
not  up  against  the  biggest  men  in  the  country.  You 
go,  go  before  I  lose  my  temper  and  have  you  arrested 
on  the  spot." 

"Oh,  don't  make  a  bigger  ass  of  yourself,"  ad- 
vised Danforth  with  open  contempt.  "  I'm  not  go- 
ing 'til  it  suits  my  own  convenience." 

"  Is  that  so  ?  Is  that  really  so  ?  "  Bennitt's  voice 
rose  with  his  rage  until  he  lost  control  of  both  in 
his  wild  determination  to  put  this  upstart  in  his 


A  SKIRMISH 121 

proper  place  for  all  time.  "  So  it's  a  question  of 
men?  Fine!  Judge  'em  by  yourself,  do  you? 
Fine  kind  of  man  you  are.  Think  a  decent  man  is 
the  sort  who  hangs  'round  trying  to  pump  informa- 
tion out  of  a  girl?  Don't  care  if  you  do  com- 
promise her  so  long  as  you  learn  what  you  want, 
do  you?  Think  you're  going  to  hang  around  'til 
you  meet  her  again.  Go  to  it!  Try  it.  If  she 
comes  here,  so  much  the  better.  I'll  have  you  ar- 
rested as  sure  as  my  name's  Bennitt,  and  I'll  have 
it  done  before  her  face.  She'll  like  to  be  sum- 
moned into  court  as  a  witness.  She'll  revel  in  the 
notoriety.  Go  on,  stay !  " 

"  By  God !  "  blazed  Danf orth,  leaping  down  the 
bank,  "  get  out  of  this  while  you're  able." 

"Try  that,  too,"  jeered  Bennitt.  "John  Nor- 
ton will  appreciate  your  championing  his  daugh- 
ter." 

Like  a  flash  Chase  whirled  his  paddle  across  the 
canoe  and  dug  it  into  the  sand  to  brace  against  the 
blow,  his  arms  taut  as  he  watched  Dan  forth  hope- 
fully. But  at  the  water's  edge  the  man  halted,  his 
fists  opening  and  shutting  hungrily,  the  great 
shoulder  muscles  rippling  and  the  head  thrust  for- 
ward. For  an  instant  he  stood  poised,  his  eyes 
narrowed  to  a  thin  slit,  his  face  as  black  as  night. 
Bennitt  at  last  appreciated  his  peril  and  blanched 
as  he  cowered  among  the  cushions.  Danforth 


122      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

looked  at  him  a  full  ten  seconds,  then  wheeled  on 
Chase.  "  Take  him  away,"  he  snapped. 

The  guides,  disappointed,  did  not  dare  disobey. 
As  the  water  widened  between  the  canoe  and  shore 
Bennitt  experienced  the  sensation  of  one  who  had 
escaped  disaster  which  seemed  utterly  unavoidable 
and  his  relief  brought  back  his  false  courage. 
"  Head  warden's  camp,  Chase,"  he  commanded. 
"  We'll  show  this  gentleman." 

The  men  at  the  paddle  watched  the  man  on  the 
shore  with  pleading  eyes.  He  stood  immovable,  ex- 
actly where  he  had  checked  his  rush,  and  many 
things  were  surging  through  his  brain,  not  in  the 
confusion  of  an  uncontrollable  wrath  but  in  orderly 
sequence.  He  fully  appreciated  the  utterly  reckless 
type  he  had  to  deal  with  and  he  knew  that  Bennitt's 
rage  was  so  insane  that  he  would  do  the  thing 
that  he  had  promised  just  as  he  was  certain  he 
would  later,  honestly,  regret  it.  It  took  him  but 
a  moment  to  choose  his  course.  "  Don't 
bother  your  warden,"  he  said  indifferently.  "  I'll 

go." 

"  By  gad !  "  cried  Bennitt.  "  She  was  coming 
here." 

"  Do  you  think  I'd  go  for  you,  you  whelp  ? 
Boys,"  he  said,  the  sweep  of  his  fists  marking  his 
words,  "  if  any  one  hears  of  this,  I  know  who  to 
hold  accountable." 


A  SKIRMISH  123 

"  You  bet  you  do,  Steve,"  declared  Ellis.  "  Come 
on,  Ned." 

The  guide  in  the  stern  fell  into  the  rhythm  of 
the  reckless  stroke,  and  the  canoe,  instead  of  hug- 
ging the  shore,  lunged  for  the  white  heart  of  the 
curling  rapids.  As  they  shot  over  the  crest  Chase 
laughed  in  wild  enjoyment  of  their  danger.  Twice 
they  grazed  jagged  rocks ;  from  the  first  plunge  the 
frail  canoe  was  half  submerged.  Bennitt,  cowering 
in  the  waist,  was  on  the  verge  of  a  nervous  collapse, 
but  did  not  dare  speak  until  they  catapulted  into  the 
head  of  the  lower  pool. 

"  Put  me  ashore !  "  he  gasped. 

Ellis's  shoulders  shook,  but  his  only  answer  was 
to  hit  up  the  stroke  to  racing  speed. 

"  Put  me  ashore  or  I'll  upset  the  canoe." 

"  An'  get  walloped  over  the  head  and  let  drown," 
snarled  Chase.  "  I  ain't  got  Steve  Danforth's  grit. 
Hit  her  up,  Ned." 

Bennitt  knew  it  was  no  idle  threat.  He  could  do 
nothing  but  endeavor  to  control  himself  until  he 
stepped  out  upon  the  float  at  Idyl  Island.  There  he 
stood  above  the  two  expressionless  youngsters. 
Putting  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  he  produced  a  bill. 
"  Get  out  of  Idylwild,"  he  ordered,  dropping  it  in 
Chase's  lap.  "  You're  through." 

The  guide  picked  it  up  cautiously  between  a  cal- 
loused thumb  and  protesting  first  finger  and  ex- 


124     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

amined  its  yellow  back.  "  Its  color  reminds  me 
too  damned  much  of  you,"  he  retorted,  and,  leaning 
over,  he  dropped  it  in  the  lake.  "  We've  been  full 
paid  for  our  morning's  work,  and  you  can  chew  that, 
and  go  to  hell." 

Bennitt,  with  just  sense  enough  remaining  to 
catch  the  full  danger  in  that  boyish  laughter,  turned 
stiffly  away,  endeavoring  to  give  the  impression  it 
was  not  fear,  but  position,  which  prevented  his 
resentment  of  such  insult.  But,  as  the  culminating 
crash  to  the  morning's  wreck,  it  made  him  ache  for 
some  safer  victim  on  whom  to  vent  his  feelings. 
And  Betty  Norton,  coming  out  of  the  boat-house, 
a  paddle  over  her  shoulder  and  her  feet  dancing  with 
happiness,  almost  collided  with  him. 

"  Good  morning,  Dan,"  she  cried  with  an  effort 
to  be  her  old  friendly  self,  because  all  the  world 
seemed  very  friendly.  "  Better  look  out,  Rufe's 
coming  with  my  canoe." 

He  stepped  quickly  aside  to  avoid  the  old  man, 
but  as  she  started  to  follow  he  caught  her  arm. 
"Where  are  you  going?"  he  demanded. 

She  stopped  and  her  eyebrows  went  up.  "  Where 
am  I  going?  "  she  repeated.  "  Oh,  just  for  a  little 
automobile  ride  through  the  park.  Sorry  you  can't 
come." 

"  Meaning  it's  none  of  my  business?" 

"  That's  your  suggestion." 


A  SKIRMISH 125 

"  Unusually  pleasant  mood  you're  in  this  morn- 
ing." 

"  Yours  is  the  first  complaint.  Please  let  go  my 
arm;  I'm  in  a  hurry." 

"  I  want  to  talk  with  you  a  minute." 

"  Can't  keep  Rufe  waiting." 

"  I  won't  even  notice  the  slur,"  he  said,  mastering 
himself.  "  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  I'm  interested 
enough  in  you  to  tell  you  you're  keeping  no  one  else 
waiting." 

"  Just  what  do  you  mean  by  that?  "  she  demanded 
coldly. 

"  Exactly  what  you  think,"  he  stated  with  an  ugly 
laugh,  as  he  dropped  her  arm  and  stood  aside.  "  I 
mean  that  no  one  else  is  waiting  for  you.  I've 
driven  him  out  of  Idylwild." 

"  That,"  she  said  with  great  conviction,  "  is  not 
true." 

"  All  right.  Possibly  I'm  merely  attempting  to 
save  you  a  useless  jaunt.  Perhaps  you'll  credit 
your  own  eyes." 

She  shrugged  her  shoulders  as  a  sign  that  even 
that  was  unnecessary.  Danforth's  word  was  suffi- 
cient. "  I'm  afraid,"  she  said,  "  your  interest  in 
my  affairs  is  unappreciated." 

"  Apparently.  It's  a  pity  you  can't  appreciate 
some  other  things,  however." 

"  For  instance  ?  " 


126      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  For  one  thing  that  you've  been  cleverly  worked 
by  a  slick  rascal  for  a  good  bit  of  valuable  informa- 
tion. When  you  find  he's  not  keeping  this  little 
tryst  possibly  you'll  condescend  to  remember  I  tried 
not  to  let  you  make  an  exhibition  of  yourself  be- 
fore a  pack  of  loose-tongued  guides." 

She  turned  and  came  back  to  him  very  slowly. 
"  Dan  Bennitt,"  she  said  with  a  deliberateness  which 
made  each  word  sear  like  a  whip  lash,  "  I  don't  know 
what  you've  done,  and  I  don't  care.  Your  acts  are 
a  matter  of  utter  indifference  to  me.  But  you  are 
to  understand  now  and  for  all  time  that  you  have 
no  concern  in  anything  which  pertains  to  me.  I  am 
quite  capable  of  ordering  my  own  house  and 
thoroughly  competent  to  control  my  tongue.  If 
such  were  not  the  case,  I  would  lower  myself  by 
telling  you  some  things  which  some  day  some  one 
will  be  unkind  enough  to  throw  in  your  face.  For- 
tunately, I  can  trust  myself.  Also  I  know  whom  to 
trust.  That's  all." 

He  gulped  once,  but  before  the  words  came  she 
was  at  the  far  end  of  the  float  where  Rufe  stood  by 
the  canoe  he  had  launched.  Bennitt  glared  after 
her,  but  made  no  move  to  follow.  For  once,  he 
had  had  enough.  But  as  she  took  her  place  and 
reached  for  a  paddle  his  revenge  gleamed  through 
the  red  curtain  which  had  dropped  between  him  and 
the  world.  When  she  returned  his  time  would  come. 


A  SKIRMISH  127 

But  for  the  girl  much  of  the  brightness  had  van- 
ished from  the  morning.  While  her  dislike  for 
Bennitt  had  been  on  the  increase,  it  was  distressing 
that  it  should  culminate  in  an  open  rupture  just 
when  her  heart  had  been  so  full.  Yet  his  speech 
had  been  so  blunt  and  so  contemptible  that  she  knew 
she  could  have  taken  no  other  course,  nor  did  she 
for  an  instant  regret  what  she  had  said.  Her 
loyalty  to  Dan  forth  permitted  nothing  else.  The 
mere  suggestion  that  he  would  fail  her  was  suffi- 
cient for  unbounded  resentment. 

As  they  went  up  the  lake  she  tried  to  forget  the 
whole  trying  incident,  and  Haley,  sensing  intuitively 
that  something  unpleasant  had  occurred,  did  his 
faithful  best  to  bring  back  her  customary  gayety. 

Nor  did  Haley  need  to  be  told  that  no  trout  was 
calling  her  to  Lone  Pine  pool.  Yet  he  had  spoken 
his  mind  once  and  if  she  chose  to  disregard  him  it 
was  not  his  to  question  or  suggest  again.  And 
then,  too,  he  knew  his  man. 

It  was  not  until  he  dropped  paddle  for  pole  and 
began  to  dig  his  way  up  the  rapids  that  the  girl's 
earlier  mood  returned.  The  old  sparkle  came  back 
to  the  brown  eyes,  but  beneath  it  was  a  newer  and 
a  softer  light.  The  color  stole  back  into  the  round 
cheeks  and  she  began  to  hum  the  habitant  song  he 
had  sung  on  that  first  afternoon. 

The  ugly  roar  of  the  Falls  beat  upon  her  eager 


128 


ears  and  the  white  water  gleamed  in  the  gentle  light 
of  the  morning  sun.  Above  her  head  alders  waved 
gently,  parting,  now  and  then,  to  offer  a  glimpse 
of  the  dull  green  spruce.  As  they  lunged  over  the 
last  whirling  eddy  and  shot  into  the  crystal  reaches 
of  the  great  pool  she  raised  her  head  expectantly 
but  no  hail  rose  above  the  dull  pound  of  the  Fall. 

A  frown  wrinkled  the  smooth  forehead,  then  a 
dimple  danced  across  her  cheek.  "Quiet,  Rufe!" 
she  whispered.  "  We've  surprised  him." 

She  stepped  ashore,  and,  gathering  her  skirts 
close  about  her,  stole  up  the  bank,  intent  only  on 
her  quick- formed  plan,  but  Haley,  who  had  seen 
that  which  her  wilderness  training  should  never  have 
permitted  her  to  miss,  beached  his  canoe  with  a 
dejected  tug  and  started  after  her. 

As  he  won  the  crest  of  the  bank  he  saw  her,  head 
bowed,  arms  limp,  the  little  figure  lax,  and  her  face 
turned  toward  the  ashes  of  a  dead  camp  fire,  and 
then,  above  the  sighing  of  the  wind  in  the  spruce, 
he  heard  her  first  quick,  dry  sob. 

A  great  lump  rose  in  his  own  throat  as  uncon- 
trollable shudders  racked  her  slender  body  and  he 
sprang  to  her  side,  one  huge  arm  sweeping  around 
her  as  it  used  to  when  she  was  a  little  child. 

"  Rufe !    Rufe !  "  she  sobbed.     "  Oh,  Rufe !  " 


CHAPTER  VII 

AT    LE   REVE 

Miss  NORTON  returned  to  Idyl  Island  in  a  mood 
which  boded  ill  for  the  peace  of  mind  of  young 
Bennitt,  and,  for  once,  the  man  had  the  wit  to  avoid 
her,  more,  however,  from  a  sense  of  shame  than 
fear.  Viewed  in  retrospect  he  saw  less  and  less 
for  self -congratulation  in  his  morning's  activities. 
Nor  did  an  interview  with  his  father  and  A.  P. 
Sykes  add  to  his  confidence,  for  the  latter  was  open 
in  his  disapproval  of  his  young  protege's  lack  of 
finesse  and  the  former's  effort  to  find  some  point  to 
praise  in  the  son's  sharp  ultimatum  to  the  trespasser 
sounded  labored.  What  both  would  have  said,  had 
they  been  told  the  full  story,  Bennitt  dared  not  even 
imagine.  He  was  glad  when  Sykes  left,  but  after 
ten  minutes'  conversation  with  his  father  he  regretted 
even  that. 

The  Jimmie  Wentworths  were  quick  to  sense  some 
happening  bordering  on  the  unusual,  and,  believing 
that  the  gods  had  at  last  been  kind,  did  their  best 
to  bring  the  two  together  and  so  hasten  the  ultimate 

crash.     Even  the  customarily  strategic  Mrs.  Shef- 

129 


130      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

field  came  out  of  ambush  to  join  in  the  open  game, 
but  the  quarry  eluded  all  three.  Miss  Norton  was 
no  longer  the  plastic  girl  they  had  come  to  look  upon 
as  theirs  to  mold,  and  as  for  Bennitt,  Jimmie 
Wentworth  aptly  described  his  mood  as  being  fit 
only  to  emphasize  the  morning  after. 

Miss  Norton  had  no  desire  for  the  rapid  social 
activities  of  the  Island  camps  but  wanted  to  be  left 
to  herself  to  solve  her  own  problems  in  her  own 
way.  Above  all,  she  wanted  to  know  the  real  reason 
for  Danforth's  going,  and  was  sure  he  alone  could 
give  that  reason.  In  some  way  she  must  learn  it; 
that  was  imperative  to  her  peace  of  mind.  Rufe, 
she  knew,  would  do  all  in  his  power  to  find  out,  yet 
when  he  had  gone  so  far  he  crashed  into  the  blank 
wall  of  Danforth's  orders  to  Ellis  and  Chase.  No 
persuasion  of  his  could  get  even  a  hint  from  the 
pair,  and  before  he  could  bring  the  girl  to  add  her 
plea,  they  had  departed  from  Idylwild,  singing 
boisterously. 

She  wanted  to  write  Dan  forth  she  had  kept  tryst 
and  that  even  though  he  had  failed  her  once  it  made 
no  difference,  because  she  trusted  him.  But  she  did 
not  know  his  address,  and  all  Rufe  could  offer  was 
that  during  the  past  two  months  Dan  forth  had 
seldom  been  in  Le  Reve,  and,  while  away,  his  mail 
accumulated  in  dusty  piles  at  Sackett's.  He  did 
know  this  had  troubled  Sackett  himself,  but  when 


AT  LE  REVE  131 

the  sour-visaged  postmaster  had  protested,  Dan- 
forth's  only  retort  had  been  that  he  had  no  creditors 
to  worry,  and  his  business  mail  went  to  some  place 
which  old  Rufe  could  not  recall. 

For  three  days  she  waited  eagerly  for  word  from 
him,  but  she  did  not  know  that  such  a  message  as 
she  longed  for  was  the  last  a  man  of  Danforth's 
over-sensitive  type  could  send.  He  had  gone  out 
of  Idylwild  convinced  that  his  presence  there  had 
wronged  the  most  precious  object  in  his  life,  and  he 
would  have  parted  with  both  hands  rather  than  make 
the  slightest  move  which  might  raise  a  breath  of 
criticism  against  her,  no  matter  how  acute  the  pain 
to  himself  might  be.  He  had  given  her  his  all,  and, 
once  given,  was  given  for  eternity.  And  strong  in 
the  knowledge  of  his  own  devotion,  he  was  un- 
versed enough  in  the  ways  of  women  to  believe  that 
between  those  who  love  can  be  no  question,  no  doubt 
or  no  misunderstanding.  Therefore  he  plunged 
into  his  work,  convinced  that  only  by  carrying  it  to 
quick  success  could  he  go  back  to  her  and  claim  a 
happiness  which  would  make  all  explanations  of  the 
past  inconsequential. 

For  a  week  he  labored  over  his  rough  surveys, 
checking  from  them  instead  of  from  the  actual 
route  as  he  had  planned.  The  long  nights  of  close 
work  helped  to  dull  his  longings,  but  the  girl  had 
no  such  consolation.  Idyl  Island  became  intolerable 


132      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

to  her,  and  she  gave  in  to  the  pleadings  of  Marian 
Wentworth  and  deserted  the  now  empty  wilderness 
for  still  emptier  Long  Island,  her  sole  condition  of 
surrender  being  that  neither  her  host  nor  hostess 
should  mention  Dan  Bennitt  in  her  presence. 

Within  a  fortnight  Jimmie  Wentworth  had  be- 
come bored  with  what  he  termed  "a  sedatory  life 
of  inactivity  "  and,  chancing  on  a  picture  in  a  Sun- 
day supplement,  decided  to  start  on  Monday  for 
Honolulu  in  order  to  see  whether  or  not  it  was  a 
good  picture.  Even  over  the  long-distance  Mr. 
Norton's  voice  carried  a  note  of  relief  as  he  gave 
permission  for  his  daughter  to  accompany  them,  for 
already  he  had  come  to  look  upon  the  road  to  Le 
Reve  with  a  suspicion  which  its  present  financial 
merits  did  not  warrant. 

So  while  Betty  Norton  wandered  beneath  rustling 
palms,  the  leaves  on  the  birches  half  the  world  away 
changed  from  soft  green  to  glorious  yellow,  then 
fluttered  to  the  ground  under  the  sting  of  the  frost- 
tinged  wind.  Camp  after  camp  on  Idyl  Island 
closed,  the  deer  moved  back  to  the  ridges,  and  Mr. 
Norton  and  Robert  Sheffield,  with  Haley  and  Nate 
Salisbury,  departed  on  their  annual  pilgrimage  to 
the  New  Brunswick  moose  shrine.  When  the  first 
of  winter's  fluffy  snowflakes  danced  with  the  chilled 
mists  of  Lone  Pine  Falls  Idylwild  was  empty  of  its 
summer  friends,  and  the  men  who  earned  their 


AT  LE  REVE  133 

livelihood  by  guiding  came  drifting  back  to  shiver- 
ing Le  Reve. 

Then,  in  a  night,  the  drear  dullness  of  the  scat- 
tered village  changed  its  monotone  of  brown  for  a 
gleaming,  five  months'  shroud.  The  snow  made  the 
houses  seem  further  apart,  and  the  sharp  back- 
ground of  white-flecked  spruce  assumed  a  more 
threatening  sentinelship  over  the  dormant  valley. 
Le  Reve,  poised  on  the  brink  of  winter,  succumbed 
to  the  drab  inevitable. 

In  the  silent  places  it  is  the  men  who  are  grega- 
rious. Sackett's  began  to  echo  with  easy  laughter 
over  new  variants  of  ancient  stories,  but  this  winter 
the  old  lies  met  with  shorter  applause  for  under- 
neath ran  a  current  of  anxiety  new  to  the  men  of  Le 
Reve.  They  had  dipped  their  paddles  in  unknown 
waters,  and  no  evening  passed  without  its  lengthy 
discussion  of  what  the  future  held  for  Danforth's 
road. 

It  was  a  drear,  mid-December  afternoon  on  which 
the  mysterious  wireless  which  flashes  news  into  New 
England's  lonely  corners  made  it  common  knowl- 
edge that  Dan  forth  himself  had  unexpectedly  ap- 
peared in  the  village.  Tired  farmers  far  down  the 
valley  opportunely  remembered  important  business 
at  Sackett's,  and,  for  once,  their  womenfolk  did  not 
command  a  quick  return.  Sackett  himself  had  no 
visions  of  increased  trade  as  he  watched  the  grow- 


134      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ing  circle  about  his  red  hot  stove  assume  the  propor- 
tions of  a  town  meeting,  and  his  only  recognition 
of  his  popularity  was  an  apparently  careless  removal 
of  the  cheese  to  a  retreat  less  tempting  to  absent- 
minded  marauders. 

The  gathering  grinned  its  comprehension  of  the 
strategy,  and  Ellis  was  about  to  turn  the  laugh  on 
the  storekeeper  by  openly  placing  a  rainbow  pile 
of  Micmacs  over  the  yawning  cracker  barrel  when 
the  door  opened  and  Rufe  Haley  appeared,  followed 
by  Dan  forth. 

No  people  are  so  undemonstrative  as  your  true 
New  Englanders.  There  were  no  noisy  greetings 
for  the  long-awaited,  no  slapping  of  backs,  no 
boisterous  questions,  merely  a  few  deep  grunts  and 
more  bearlike  hand-clasps.  Nate  Salisbury's  eyes 
strayed  back  to  their  critical  study  of  the  clusters 
of  gum  shoes  ripening  from  the  rafters  and  his  fore- 
head assumed  thoughtful  lines.  Apparently  his 
financial  calculations  were  satisfactory  for,  remov- 
ing his  feet  from  a  potato  bag,  he  heaved  himself 
upright,  strolled  to  the  show-case  and,  drawing  a 
tightly  tied  leather  sack  from  his  pocket,  pried  out  a 
dime  and  tapped  it  insistently  on  the  glass. 

"  Fred,"  he  demanded,  "  gimme  two  o'  them  best 
five  centers." 

Having  selected  the  brace  with  the  most  livid 
spots  he  tracked  back  to  where  Dan  forth  had 


AT  LE  REVE  135 

perched  on  the  counter.  "  Put  up  the  pipe,"  he 
commanded,  "  an'  smoke  a  ceegar." 

Having  done  the  honors  handsomely,  as  became 
an  elder,  he  stalked  back  to  his  throne,  hauled  out 
a  knife,  hewed  half  an  inch  from  an  end  of  his 
share  of  the  treat,  saw  that  the  multi-colored  sir- 
cingle  was  properly  anchored,  struck  a  sulphur 
match  on  a  long-suffering  seat,  lit  up,  paid  well- 
aimed  tribute  to  the  stove  draft,  and  then,  screw- 
ing the  now  spluttering  tobacco  into  a  corner  of  his 
mouth,  said,  "  Shoot  ahead,  boy." 

Dan  forth,  having  lit  his  cigar,  clasped  his  hands 
about  one  knee.  There  was  an  answering  clatter 
of  tilting  chairs  and  the  click  of  jack-knives  pre- 
paring for  thoughtful  action.  The  yellow  smoke 
from  a  dozen  rank  pipes  billowed  ceiling-ward  but 
hung  half  way  in  the  turgid  air.  A  farmer  from 
up  the  river  pulled  his  collar  higher  around  his 
chilly  neck  and  sunk  his  wrists  in  his  trousers 
pockets.  They  were  all  about  to  hear  the  things 
they  had  come  so  far  to  hear,  but  it  was  character- 
istic that,  instead  of  watching  Danforth,  they  glared 
at  the  highly-colored  and  more  highly-improbable 
advertisements  portraying  wondrously  the  lure  of 
the  wilderness  and  the  marvelous  worth  of  certain 
purveyors  of  eternal  sleep. 

The  man  on  the  counter  looked  from  face  to 
face,  but  even  he,  who  had  known  them  all  since  he 


136     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

was  a  boy,  could  read  nothing.  "  I've  had  a  letter 
from  the  Idylwild  crowd,"  he  began.  "  They  want 
me  to  meet  them  in  New  York.  Want  to  hear  it?  " 

"  Reckon  not."  Salisbury's  cigar  rolled  to  the 
other  corner  of  his  mouth  but  beyond  that  he  was 
calm.  "  You've  fished  enough,  Steve,  to  know  whar 
the  hook's  hid  in  the  bait.  If  it's  bait,  we'll  begin 
on  your  idees  o'  that." 

Danforth  smiled.  "  Guess  we're  past  the  bait 
stage,  Nate.  All  I  can  see  in  this  is  a  game  of  show- 
down. We're  ready  now.  I  saw  the  commission- 
ers two  days  ago  and  they've  set  our  hearing  for 
next  Friday  week.  Bartlett  assured  me  confi- 
dentially that  he  could  see  how  no  opposition  could 
develop  which  could  bear  weight  with  them." 

"  Had  a  letter  from  Bartlett  m'self  last  week," 
threw  in  a  moody  farmer.  "  He's  married  to  a  kin 
o'  my  woman  down  Bath  way.  I'd  sorter  writ  him 
there  war  'bout  one  sure  way  for  him  to  keep  shet 
o'  a  family  row.  Bart's  O.  K." 

"  Met  'nother  o'  them  comish  fellers  up  north  o' 
Chesuncook  last  month,"  drawled  a  soft  voice  from 
the  friendly  gloom  which  surrounded  the  re-located 
cheese.  "  'Lowed  he  war  with  us  an'  for  us." 

Haley  glanced  up  from  the  match  he  was  care- 
fully shaping.  "  How  'bout  the  Legislater,  Steve?  " 
he  queried. 

Dave  Haynes  chuckled.     "  Leave  them  boys  to 


AT  LE  REVE  137 

me,"  he  advised.  "  I  ain't  been  representatin'  Le 
Reve  down  to  the  capitol  six  year  without  makin'  a 
few  friends." 

"  Don't  you  get  swelled  up,  Dave,"  warned 
Haley.  "  This  ain't  no  plaything,  an'  these  Idyl- 
wild  boys  is  no-quit  fighters.  I'd  almighty  hate  to 
have  'em  campin'  on  my  trail." 

"  Gosh !  "  gasped  a  startled  youngster,  "  has 
Uncle  Rufe  dim  on  the  fence?  " 

Haley  snorted.  "  I  ain't  on  no  fence,"  he  re- 
torted stuffily,  "  an'  I'm  as  anxious  for  this  road  as 
you  be,  for  I  see  what  it'll  mean  to  this  country. 
But  John  Norton  an'  his'n  has  been  about  as  close 
to  me  as  my  own  an'  I  won't  raise  a  hand,  open  or 
knuckles  out,  agin  him  'less  it's  a  clean,  honest  hand. 
There  ain't  goin'  to  be  no  tricky  politics  in  this 
s'  long's  I'm  in  it,  an'  that's  why  I  says  for  Dave 
to  take  his  orders  from  Steve  an'  not  go  off  at  half 
cock." 

"Ah,  don't  get  het  up,  Rufe!  Me  an'  Steve 
knows  our  jobs." 

"  Put  Steve  first,  Dave,  an'  Rufe  won't  kick." 

"  Reckon  that's  sense,  Nelse,"  admitted  the  some- 
what mollified  Haley.  "  Let's  let  Steve  do  some  o' 
this  gabbin'.  Which  one  o'  the  boys  writ  you. 
Steve?", 

"  Mr.  Bennitt." 

"Big  or  little  Dan?" 


138      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  The  elder,"  he  answered,  a  frown  flashing  across 
his  forehead  as  Ned  Chase  coughed,  then  choked. 
"  I  do  want  to  do  some  talking,"  he  went  on  after 
a  moment's  consideration ;  "  I  want  to  put  something 
squarely  up  to  you." 

"  We're  listenin'." 

Dan  forth  balanced  his  cigar  on  the  counter,  and, 
leaning  forward,  clasped  his  hands  between  his 
knees  and  looked  steadily  about  the  circle.  "  This 
road,"  he  began,  "  means  more  to  you  men  than  to 
the  outsiders  who  are  interested.  To  them  it  may 
look  like  a  gamble,  but  I'm  just  as  certain  now  as 
I  was  at  the  outset  that  we  can  win  out.  But  you've 
all  money  in  it,  maybe  some  of  you  more  than  you 
can  afford  to  risk,  and  you've  put  it  in  on  my  say-so. 
Now  it's  just  possible,"  he  went  on  more  deliber- 
ately, so  that  each  word  could  sink  in,  "  that  Mr. 
Bennitt  may  consider  it  worth  a  good  deal  to  keep 
the  road  out  of  Idylwild,  and  it's  also  possible  that 
he  and  his  associates  may  offer  to  buy  us  off.  That 
would  mean  each  one  of  you  would  get  back,  in 
spot  cash,  his  original  stake,  plus  interest  and  a 
handsome  little  profit." 

"  Is  that  straight  ?  "  demanded  Nelson. 

"  It's  business,"  answered  Danforth  evasively. 
"  Think  it  over  and  let  me  know  what  to  tell  him 
if  he  makes  the  offer." 

"What   to   tell   him?"   roared   Nate   Salisbury. 


AT  LE  REVE 189 

"  You  know  what  to  tell  him ;  tell  him  to  go  to 
hell!"  His  big  fist  crashed  down  on  the  arm  of 
his  chair  and  his  wrinkled  face  resembled  a  black 
squall  cloud.  "  We  ain't  what  they  call  *  money 
kings/  "  he  stormed ;  "  we're  jest  men.  When  we 
do  business,  we  do  square  business.  We're  in  this 
because  we  want  that  road  an'  we're  goin'  to  have 
it.  If  Dan  Bennitt  wants  to  know  who  says  that, 
tell  him  the  man  who  showed  him  Idyl  Island  says 
it.  An'  if  he  puts  up  any  sech  talk  you  tell  him 
further  no  man  ain't  ever  offered  Nate  Salisbury 
dirty  money  an'  God  help  the  first  as  does."  He 
looked  up  to  discover  Haley  nodding  slow  approval 
and  young  Chase  delightedly  tightening  his  belt. 
"  Ain't  them  the  sentiments  o'  this  meetin'  ?  "  he 
demanded. 

"  They  be,"  confirmed  Sackett,  leaning  across  his 
counter ;  "  they  sure  be." 

"  If  they  weren't," —  and  Danforth  jumped  to  the 
floor  — "  I  wanted  to  know  it  so  some  one  else  could 
go  to  New  York.  I  interested  the  outsiders  on  the 
understanding  the  road  was  to  be  built." 

"  What'd  you  put  sech  a  thing  up  to  us  fer,  any- 
way?" 

"  Because,  Dave,  I'm  not  the  sort  who  keeps  cards 
up  his  sleeve.  I've  no  secrets;  I  wanted  you  to 
know  you're  probably  chosing  fight  instead  of  easy 
money." 


140      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Think  they're  goin'  to  fight?  " 

Haley  glanced  pityingly  at  Le  Reve's  law-maker. 
"Fight!"  he  snorted.  "Fight!  I've  knowed  'em 
thirty-odd  year,  Dave,  an'  durin'  that  spell  I  ain't 
heard  tell  o'  their  cachin'  no  stock  o'  white  flags. 
They'll  fight  all  right  —  if  we  make  'em  fight.  But 
I  ain't  thinkin'  that  it's  fight  yet;  that  is,  if  we  don't 
go  round  packin'  chips  on  our  shoulders.  I've 
sorter  got  the  notion  there's  one  o'  these  yere 
colored  folks  lurkin'  in  the  cord  wood.  Some  one's 
sorter  been  doin'  a  little  quiet  missionarying  an'  the 
boys  has  come  to  see  things  our  way.  They're 
fighters,  if  they  have  to  fight,  but  they're  good 
boys  all  the  time,  an'  I  reckon  they'll  do  all  they 
can  to  help  along  a  parcel  o'  old  friends.  Sorter 
have  the  idee  they  want  to  talk  with  Steve  straight 
from  the  shoulder,  man  to  man  fashion  —  wrant 
to  see  the  plans  an'  maybe  suggest  some  changes 
like  gettin'  the  track  further  back  from  the 
lake." 

"  Sounds  senselike,"  admitted  Salisbury.  "If 
that's  the  trail,  Steve,  course  you'll  go's  fur  as  you 
kin  to  oblige." 

"  I've  already  done  all  I  can." 

"  Kin  always  do  a  little  more,  boy." 

"  They're  good  people,"  added  Sackett.  "  Nate's 
right,  Steve.  We  ain't  hogs." 

"  I'm  afraid  the  actual  lay  of  the  land  prevents 


AT  LE  REVE 141 

further  concessions,"  said  Danforth  with  a  pleased 
smile. 

"  Well,  if  they  want  you  to  do  anythin',  give  it 
a  try,"  advised  Haley.  "  Hear  'em  out  an'  let  'em 
know  we'll  play  'em  fair." 

"  I  intend  to  do  that.  I'll  tell  you  what  I'd  like, 
though,  and  that's  to  have  at  least  one  of  you  men 
go  to  New  York  with  me.  It's  what  I  came  here 
to  ask." 

"  This  ain't  my  year  to  go  to  the  city,"  grinned 
Ellis;  "I've  swore  off." 

"  What  you  want  us  along  for?  " 

Danforth  leaned  back  and  thrust  his  hands  into 
his  coat  pockets.  "  Because,"  he  answered,  "  I'd 
like  some  of  you  to  hear  what  I  say,  Nate.  I  don't 
want  any  of  you  to  think  I'm  not  following  a 
straight  trail." 

"  Any  one  said  we  ever  had  sech  idees?  " 

"  No." 

"  Then  wait  till  they  do.  Most  o'  us  old  codgers 
has  knowed  you  since  you  war  beak  high  to  a 
Canada  jay,  an'  I  reckon  if  we  can't  trust  you  to  do 
an'  say  the  right  thing  we  can't  trust  no  one. 
You'll  play  us  fair  'cause  it  ain't  in  you  to  do  nothin' 
else,  an'  you  know  it  an'  we  know  it  an'  Dan  Ben- 
nitt  knows  it.  You  don't  need  none  o'  us  shaggy 
moss-backs  polin'  in  an'  mixin'  things.  But  if  you 
did,  every  man  here'd  sling  his  pack  an'  follow  whar 


142     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

you  led.  You  know  what  we  want  an'  we  know 
what  you  want,  an'  it's  the  road.  It's  your  scheme, 
an'  we  don't  shoot  'til  you  yell  for  help.  Knowin' 
Steve  Danforth,"  Salisbury  finished  with  a  chuckle, 
"  I  ain't  even  goin'  to  cock  my  rifle." 

"  Nominations  closed ! "  yelled  the  gentleman 
from  Le  Reve.  "  Make  it  unanimous.  Steve,  you 
ole  muskrat,  we've  been  on  to  you  a  long  time ! " 

Danforth's  face  was  red  as  they  crowded  around 
him  in  one  of  those  unexpected  outbursts  which  all 
would  be  childishly  ashamed  of  the  next  moment. 
He  had  secretly  hoped  they  would  meet  his  wishes 
by  sending  Haley  or  Salisbury  to  New  York  with 
him,  but  no  man  could  refuse  confidence  so  openly 
given.  "  I'll  do  my  best,"  he  declared  above  the 
clatter ;  "  I'll  try  to  do  my  best  to  show  I  deserve 
your  confidence." 

"Gosh!"  drawled  Ned  Chase,  "if  that's  all  the 
ambish  you've  got,  sit  down  agin  an'  help  wear  out 
Sackett's  chairs." 

It  snapped  the  strain  which  was  becoming  uncom- 
fortable for  them  all  but  it  broke  the  trend  of  the 
discussion  as  well.  Neither  Chase  nor  Haynes 
could  be  listeners  long  at  a  stretch  and  Danforth 
was  glad  of  the  relief.  But  men  who  have 
journeyed  far  do  not  go  home  soon.  In  the  next 
hour  Danforth  traveled  back  and  forth  over  every 
foot  of  that  road  to  Le  Reve  until  it  became  almost 


AT  LE  REVE  143 

a  reality  through  well-worn  repetitions.  Yet  it  was 
a  subject  which  none  could  exhaust,  and  the  why- 
for  of  Bennitt's  letter  gave  it  the  tongue-rolling 
flavor  of  mystery.  In  spite  of  their  combined  ef- 
forts to  believe  that  the  men  of  Idylwild  would  meet 
old  friends  half  way,  there  was  a  haunting  suspicion 
in  most  of  their  minds  that  white  water  tossed  some- 
where ahead. 

Rufus  Haley  made  the  move  which  finally  brought 
the  meandering  arguments  to  an  abrupt  close. 
"  Time  I  spread  my  blankets,"  he  announced,  yawn- 
ing mightily.  "  Steve's  goin'  to  be  here  a  day 
or  so;  save  somethin'  for  to-morrer.  Come  on, 
boy." 

Dan  forth,  weary  from  his  hard  trip  in  from  rail- 
head, obeyed  too  willingly  to  suit  the  more  loqua- 
ctious.  As  he  slid  into  his  coat  old  Rufe  nudged 
him.  "  Ain't  yer  goin'  to  get  your  mail?  "  he  sug- 
gested in  an  attempted  whisper. 

"  None  here." 

"How's  that?" 

"  Ned's  been  forwarding  it  regularly  since  fall. 
I  wanted  it." 

"  Damn !     Good  night,  boys." 

The  rattle  of  the  frost-thick  glass  in  the  quickly 
closed  door  shut  out  the  chorused  response,  but  once 
in  the  biting  blackness  of  the  night  Haley's  anxiety 
got  the  better  of  his  caution  and  he  gripped  the 


144     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

younger  man's  arm.  "Is  she  home  yet?"  he  de- 
manded. 

"  I  don't  know." 

"What's  that!" 

"  I  said  I  didn't  know." 

"  Ain't  yer  heard  from  her  lately?  " 

"  I've  never  heard  from  her." 

Rufe's  quick  caught  breath  was  almost  a  groan. 
"Why  not?"  he  asked. 

"Why  should  I?" 

"  Ain't  you  sent  her  no  word,  Steve  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Why  not?     It  ain't  like  you." 

"  I've  done  harm  enough  already.  Let's  talk  of 
something  else." 

"  Just  as  you  say,"  sighed  the  older  man.  "  But 
it  ain't  like  either  o'  yer.  Had  a  letter  myself." 

"Did  you?     Is  she  all  right?" 

A  queer  smile  crinkled  the  corner  of  the  guide's 
mouth.  "  Reckon  so,"  he  admitted.  "  She's  out  in 
some  Hallelujah  place  with  them  Went  worths  who 
was  to  the  Island  in  September." 

"Hallelujah  place!" 

"  Well,  I  dunno  as  that's  jest  the  name.  It  war 
somethin'  like  it  —  Honnalujah  or  Hallelujah." 

"Honolulu?" 

''  You've  hit  a  bull's  eye.  Betty's  home  by  now. 
I  suspect  she's  back  o'  this  Bennitt  letter.  Maybe 


AT  LE  REVE  145 

you'll  see  her  in  New  York.  Gosh,  but  it's  a  chill 
night!  Reckon  I'm  gettin'  old,  son,  but,"  he  said 
in  an  entirely  different  tone  as  he  halted  at  the  mouth 
of  the  tunnel  leading  to  his  cottage,  "but — "  he 
emphasized  the  command  by  a  heavy  hand  on  his 
friend's  shoulder  — "  don't  you  play  the  fool  no 
longer,  Steve.  We  men  o'  the  big  woods  ain't 
young  but  once  an'  we  don't  love  but  once.  Come 
on  in;  the  wife's  waitin'  to  talk  to  us." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   BIG   GUNS   SPEAK 

FOR  full  twenty  minutes  Dan  forth  had  waited  on 
that  mahogany  bench  facing  the  rich  grainings  of 
the  heavier  mahogany  door.  Against  thick  plate 
windows  gusts  of  drifting  rain  interrupted  the  roar 
of  the  traffic  surging  up  from  the  lower  levels  of 
the  Broadway  canyon.  Occasionally  a  trim  stenog- 
rapher hurried  through  the  rooms,  head  high,  el- 
bows out  as  if  infected  by  the  importance  of  the 
freshly  scrawled  notes  in  her  marbled  book.  At  a 
much  too  important  desk  sat  a  much  more  important 
youth,  his  cut-away  trimly  buttoned,  the  white  in- 
terlining of  his  waistcoat  breaking  the  symphonic 
study  in  gray  and  black,  his  shell-rimmed  spectacles 
properly  set,  and  his  mind  engrossed  with  the 
weighty  problem  as  to  whether  the  first  one  should 
be  Bronx  or  Martini. 

The  telephone  at  his  sharp-creased  sleeve  rasped. 
Glancing  at  it  languidly  he  took  the  receiver  and 
honored  it  with  a  place  near  one  bloodless  ear. 
"  Thank  you,  sir,"  he  answered  in  a  tone  laughingly 
out  of  keeping  with  his  previous  attitude.  The  next 
instant  he  was  on  his  feet. 

146 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       147 

"  Mr.  Bennitt  will  accord  you  a  few  moments," 
he  announced,  glancing  at  the  card  he  had  picked 
up  and  clearing  his  throat  as  he  read,  "  Mr-a-a  Dan- 
forth?" 

Danforth  smiled.  "All  right;  I'll  try  to  be 
brief." 

"  This  way."  He  threw  open  the  inner  door  and 
bowed  stiffly.  "  Brief  is  the  word,"  he  cautioned 
condescendingly.  "  Mr.  Bennitt  has  several  im- 
portant engagements.  The  door  straight  ahead. 
Don't  knock ;  I've  announced  you." 

Danforth,  the  smile  still  unconquered,  opened  the 
door  to  the  luxurious  work-room  of  the  dominating 
force  of  Bennitt  &  Co.  Even  on  the  threshold  the 
atmosphere  of  great  wealth  oppressed  him.  A  rug, 
which  would  have  been  welcomed  in  a  museum,  bore 
a  mahogany  table  which  impressed  through  sheer 
massive  simplicity.  Above  the  rich  wainscoting 
hung  half  a  dozen  Barbizons  which  would  have  been 
accorded  far  better  light  even  in  the  Louvre,  and 
under  the  shelter  of  the  intricately  carved  mantel 
big  logs  of  apple  wood  burned  silently  on  the 
strangely  wrought  andirons.  The  stage  settings 
were  perfection,  but,  for  once  at  least,  they  received 
but  sub-conscious  recognition.  Danforth  had  eyes 
only  for  the  four  men  seated  about  the  head  of  the 
table. 

Daniel  Bennitt,  ponderous  in  body  and  with  tell- 


148 


tale  rolls  of  bluish  flesh  bagging  beneath  lynx-like 
eyes,  rested  one  hand  on  the  arm  of  his  chair  while 
with  the  other  he  turned  a  newly  sharpened  penny 
pencil  —  his  one  and  duly  advertised  extravagance  — 
end  over  end.  A  queer  shift  of  legs  and  hunch  of 
shoulders  gave  the  idea  that  he  had  half-risen  as 
he  inclined  his  heavy  head.  "  Mr.  Dan  forth,  I  be- 
lieve you  have  also  not  met  Mr.  Sheffield,  Mr.  Sykes 
or  Mr.  Norton?  " 

As  he  acknowledged  each  introduction  in  turn, 
Danforth's  attention  centered  on  John  Norton,  and 
instinctively  he  felt  a  liking  for  the  tall,  well- 
groomed  aristocrat  with  whitening  hair  and  white 
mustache.  There  was  force  of  character  in  each 
sharply  chiseled  feature,  and  about  the  eyes  an  ex- 
pression which  more  than  hinted  of  the  man's  well- 
known  ability  to  see  deep  into  affairs.  Robert  Shef- 
field, who  sat  at  his  left,  appeared  as  if  cast  for  the 
Porthos  to  Norton's  Athos,  a  massive  fellow,  rather 
indifferent  on  the  surface,  but  who,  once  roused, 
and  who  now-a-days  could  be  roused  but  seldom, 
was  the  sort  who  staked  his  all  with  a  careless  laugh 
and  a  prayer  for  a  good,  stiff  fight.  But  it  was  on 
none  of  these  whom  Danforth's  glance  finally  settled 
but  on  Sykes,  known  to  the  Street  as  "  Sanctimo- 
nious," and  feared  while  cordially  despised.  A  dap- 
per little  figure,  this  ardently  professing  Christian, 
frock-coated,  as  befitted  a  pillar  of  an  Avenue 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       149 

church,  his  weasel  face  garnished  with  the  expected 
silky  whiskers,  and  marred  still  more  by  watery 
blue  eyes  which  were  never  still.  It  was  he  alone 
who  came  forward. 

"  It  is  a  real  pleasure  to  see  you  here,  my  dear 
sir,"  he  purred.  "  We  have  heard  much  of  you  at 
our  little  Idylwild  and  take  a  pardonably  paternal 
interest  in  the  success  of  the  young  men  of  the  region 
which  means  so  much  to  us.  Won't  you  sit  amongst 
us?" 

Dan  forth  bowed  as  he  dropped  into  a  chair  op- 
posite Mr.  Norton.  Such  sugar-coated  prelimina- 
ries rather  appealed  to  his  sense  of  humor,  but  he 
gathered  from  the  impatient  movement  of  Sheffield's 
feet  that  that  gentleman  did  not  share  his  emo- 
tions. 

As  Mr.  Sykes  glided  back  to  his  place  at  Ben- 
nitt's  right,  the  latter  looked  up  from  under  the 
thatch  of  bushy  eyebrows  and  came  to  the  point 
in  his  customary  time-saving  way.  "  Word  has 
reached  us,  Mr.  Dan  forth,"  he  said  in  a  voice  ut- 
terly devoid  of  feeling,  "  that  you  are  about  to  peti- 
tion the  railroad  commission  for  a  charter  for  a 
road  from  the  end  of  the  established  line  through 
our  holdings  into  the  Le  Reve  valley." 

"  Your  information  is  correct,  sir." 

"  We  generally  endeavor  to  have  that  the  case," 
admitted  Bermitt.  "  On  this  occasion,  however,  I 


150      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

must  confess  that  it  came  as  something  of  a  shock. 
We  supposed  that  we'd  treated  the  natives  gener- 
ously and  hardly  expected  to  have  our  efforts  to  do 
all  that  was  possible  to  benefit  the  people  of  Le 
Reve  repaid  by  such  ingratitude  as  an  organized 
effort  to  ruin  our  preserve." 

"  I  must  consider  '  ingratitude '  an  illy-chosen 
word,  Mr.  Bennitt.  You  must  acknowledge  that 
railroads  have  been  built  where  there  was  a  demand 
for  them  before  this." 

"  I  used  the  word  advisedly,"  stated  the  other  man 
unruffled.  "  Especially  so  because  we  also  under- 
stand that  a  number  of  our  employees  have  been 
drawn  into  the  adventure.  While  that  does  make 
complications  it  has  caused  us  also  a  certain  amount 
of  surprise." 

"  Sorry  you  look  at  it  in  that  way,"  admitted 
Danforth.  "  In  spite  of  what  you're  apparently 
pleased  to  think,  however,  you'll  find  those  same  men 
most  loyal  to  your  interests." 

"  We  won't  argue  that."  Mr.  Bennitt  leaned  to 
one  side  and  lifted  a  heavy  tube  from  beneath  the 
table,  drew  out  a  map  and  unrolled  it  down  the 
length  of  the  table  with  a  vigorous  sweep  of  his 
arm.  "  I  think  you'll  find  this  a  satisfactory  map 
of  Idylwild  and  its  surroundings,"  he  announced, 
his  eyes  on  the  white  lines  which  ran  this  way  and 
that  across  the  blue  sheet.  "  Possibly  you'll  be  good 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       151 

enough  to  indicate  roughly  the  route  you  intend  to 
adopt." 

"  I  regret  that  necessity  makes  that  impossible. 
You  know  already  that  the  survey  is  soon  to  be  filed. 
It  will  be  open  to  any  one's  inspection  after  that." 

Bennitt  frowned  intolerantly.  "  But,  see  here, 
Danforth,"  he  exclaimed,  "  put  all  this  sort  of  thing 
aside  and  give  us  credit  for  being  human  beings! 
You  ought  to  be  able  to  appreciate  our  interest  even 
if  you  insist  on  being  suspicious  of  concealed  mo- 
tives. You've  decided  to  desecrate  our  privacy  and 
we've  a  good  deal  at  stake  ourselves,  even  if  it  is 
entirely  from  a  sentimental  standpoint." 

Danforth  re-crossed  his  legs.  This  endeavor  to 
put  him  in  the  light  of  a  surly  dog  growling  over 
a  casual  bone  did  not  appeal  to  him.  He  had  come 
expecting  a  straight-forward  proposition  and  he 
knew  all  this  was  subterfuge.  "  I'm  sorry  I'm  not 
at  liberty  to  give  the  desired  information,"  he  re- 
torted. 

Sanctimonious  Sykes  pursed  his  thin  lips.  "  A 
mistake,  my  dear  young  sir,"  he  mourned,  "  a  griev- 
ous mistake !  We  gather  here  as  kindly  intentioned 
friends  yet  you  refuse  to  extend  the  open  hand  of 
friendship.  A  young  man  in  the  full  glory  of  his 
strength  should  show  a  more  trusting  consideration 
for  those  whose  work  is  nearly  done.  Can  it  be 
possible,  my  dear  Mr.  Danforth,  that  you  have  be- 


152     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

come  so  dazzled  by  the  glorious  opportunities  of 
youth  that  you  harbor  the  impression  that  you  can 
build  a  railroad  through  our  property  without  so 
much  formality  as  '  by  your  leave  '  ?  " 

"  Hardly  that,  Mr.  Sykes,"  he  admitted  with  the 
shadow  of  a  smile.  "  I  assure  you  that  the  glorious 
opportunities  you  mention  have  at  least  given  me 
some  slight  insight  into  a  business  proposition,  and, 
as  I  look  at  it,  this  is  even  more  than  that.  If  you 
gentlemen  care  to  accept  it  as  that,  without  further 
generalities,  I'll  assume  the  authority  to  take  up  the 
matter  of  damages  in  a  preliminary  way  now." 

"  What's  your  conception  of  proper  terms?  "  It 
was  Sheffield's  first  question,  and  Danforth  dis- 
covered the  man's  eyes  boring  into  his. 

"  I'd  rather  you'd  make  the  offer." 

"  I  don't  recollect  having  said  I'd  anything  to 
sell."  Sheffield  thrust  his  hands  into  his  pockets 
and  stretched  his  legs  further  under  the  table. 
"  Apparently  you're  the  one  who's  in  the  market." 

"All  right,"  agreed  Danforth;  "I'm  willing  to 
admit  that  much  in  order  to  begin  to  get  some- 
where. All  four  of  you  know,  as  well  as  I  do,  that 
any  route  which  would  be  possible  must  pass  through 
a  section  of  your  holdings  that  has  practically  noth- 
ing but  what  Mr.  Bennitt  has  admitted  is  a  senti- 
mental value." 

"  That's  a  long  way  from  what  I've  admitted," 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       153 

broke  in  Bennitt.  "  You  want  to  talk  price  without 
saying  what  you  want  to  buy.  All  right,  go  ahead. 
We've  some  of  us  seen  railroads  and  are  fairly  con- 
versant with  logical  lay-outs.  There's  only  one 
sane  route  for  you  to  follow  and  that  cuts  a  section 
of  virgin  spruce." 

"  Grant  that.     Stumpage  has  a  market  value." 

"  Also  granted.  But  there  is  an  additional  value 
of  damaged  property  rights." 

"  I  believe  that  comes  under  what  we're  vaguely 
arguing,"  announced  Danforth,  "  the  matter  of 
sentiment.  If,  as  you  say,  you're  familiar  with  the 
only  possible  route  we  can  select,  I'm  willing  to 
make  a  blanket  proposition.  We'll  give  you 
$20,000  for  a  right  of  way  which  shall  enter  Idyl- 
wild  direct  from  the  present  line  and  follow  the 
shortest  satisfactory  course  to  the  Le  Reve  side." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  presume  that  a  man  of  your 
ability  would  make  such  a  proposition  seriously," 
laughed  Bennitt.  "  It's  about  as  absurd  as  your 
idea  of  values." 

"All  right,"  agreed  Danforth  easily;  "I  asked 
you  to  state  your  terms." 

"  Oh,  what's  the  use  in  all  this  palaver !  "  growled 
Sheffield.  "  Let's  get  down  to  cases.  You  can't 
buy  that  right  of  way,  Danforth.  What  do  you 
take  us  for  —  a  bunch  of  fools?" 

Danforth   wet  his  lips  and  the   corners  of  his 


154     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

mouth  worked.  "  I  don't  want  to,"  he  confessed. 
"  But  you'll  acknowledge  yourself,  Mr.  Sheffield, 
that  up  to  now  this  conversation  has  not  laid  any 
of  us  open  to  being  charged  with  much  more  than 
idle  fencing.  I'm  ready  to  get  down  to  facts. 
Why  did  you  send  for  me  ?  " 

"  To  find  out  what  you  intended  to  do." 
"  I  intend  to  build  a  road  to  Le  Reve." 
"  Not  through  our  property,  my  boy." 
"  Can't  see  who  else's  it  can  cut,  Mr.  Sheffield." 
"  But  you  can't  buy  it ;  that's  final." 
"  All  right.     Values  can  be  fixed." 
Sanctimonious  Sykes  sprang  to  his  feet,  his  whisk- 
ers bristling  with  horror.     "  Oh,  my  dear  sir !  "  he 
protested.     "  My  dear  sir !     Is  it  possible  that  you 
are  threatening  seizure  under  the  rights  of  eminent 
domain?  " 

"  I  didn't  come  here  to  threaten,  Mr.  Sykes,  and 
I'm  not  threatening.  I'm  merely  trying  to  suggest 
that  I  mean  business.  I  came  here  under  the  im- 
pression you  gentlemen  did.  The  whole  thing  is 
puzzling  in  several  respects.  Last  fall  Mr.  Bennitt, 
Jr.,  gave  me  to  understand  that  the  Idylwild 
interests  were  in  his  hands.  In  view  of  that 
this  pointless  discussion  comes  as  a  second  sur- 
prise." 

"  It  was  in  his  hands  at  that  period,"  admitted 
Bennitt  coldly.  "  Unfortunately,  other  affairs  pre- 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       155 

vent  his  handling  it  now.  We  agree  to  all  he  said, 
however." 

"  Then,"  declared  Danforth,  rising  abruptly, 
"  we'll  consider  this  interview  closed.  I  still  object 
to  being  considered  a  joke." 

"  Wait  a  moment !  "  It  was  the  first  time  John 
Norton  had  spoken  and  there  was  an  authority  in  his 
tone  which  made  the  younger  man  pause.  "  I  think 
there's  something  here  none  of  us  understand. 
Dan,"  he  asked,  turning  to  the  head  of  the  table, 
"  can't  you  throw  some  light  on  this  ?  Certainly 
Mr.  Danforth  must  be  made  to  appreciate  that  we 
would  treat  no  man  of  his  standing  contemp- 
tuously." 

"  There's  an  error  somewhere,"  stated  Bennitt, 
changing  front  like  a  flash ;  "  I  assure  you,  Dan- 
forth, there's  nothing  humorous  in  our  attitude,  and 
if  my  son  gave  you  to  understand  there  was,  he 
over-stepped  even  the  wide  authority  he  was  in- 
vested with.  And  I  can  promise  you  that  none  of 
us  is  in  the  habit  of  requesting  men  to  meet  us  for 
the  purpose  of  ridiculing  them." 

"  I'm  glad  I  misunderstood  the  younger  Mr.  Ben- 
nitt, gentlemen;  possibly  we  were  both  somewhat 
frank." 

Mr.  Norton  nodded  grave  comprehension. 
"  Danforth,"  he  said,  "  you've  gained  the  idea  that 
we're  trying  to  discover  your  plans  before  you're 


156     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ready  to  have  them  known,  and  I  don't  know  but 
you've  good  grounds  for  that  impression.  We  did 
have  the  idea  that  they  were  in  shape  for  you  to 
talk  to  the  point  which,  you'll  agree,  you  have  not 
done.  On  our  side  you  must  admit  that  if  you 
carry  out  your  scheme  the  construction  gangs  you'll 
turn  loose  will  make  Idylwild  impossible  for  us. 
We'd  like  to  know  the  worst  at  once  in  order  to 
know  how  to  meet  it." 

"  I'm  honestly  sorry  I  can't  be  equally  frank,  Mr. 
Norton.  The  only  information  I'm  at  liberty  to 
give,  I've  already  given.  The  road  will  be  built, 
and  it  will  cross  a  corner  of  your  property.  I  hope 
we  can  arrive  at  an  amicable  adjustment  of  dam- 
ages. I  believe  my  offer  generous,  and  I  think  you 
will  see  a  way  to  accept  it  in  an  equally  friendly 
spirit.  I  guarantee  that  Idyl  Island  will  be  safe  for 
years  to  come,  and  that  we  will  hold  ourselves  en- 
tirely responsible  for  the  good  behavior  of  all 
employees." 

"  So  you're  determined  to  go  ahead  ?  " 

"  We  are,  Mr.  Bennitt." 

"Then—" 

"  One  moment,  Daniel !  "  interrupted  Sykes,  rais- 
ing his  hand  as  he  pushed  back  his  chair  and  hur- 
ried to  Danforth's  side.  "  Young  man,"  he  said  in 
a  soothing  voice,  "  we  knew  your  father  when  we, 
too,  were  young.  Like  you,  he  was  confident  in  the 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK        157 

strength  of  his  ripening  manhood.  Like  you,  he 
was  prone  to  judge  too  quickly,  to  fix  his  eyes  upon 
the  end  of  the  rainbow.  Ah,  you  do  not  think  so! 
You  don't,  my  son.  I  see  it  in  your  face.  But  I 
am  older,  and  it  may  be  that  experience  has  left 
me  trifling  gifts.  I  will  prove  to  you  what  I  say. 
He  owned  a  quarter  section  of  spruce  to  the  west 
of  Le  Reve  and  contiguous  to  our  first  holdings. 
He,  like  you,  came  to  us  and  we  made  him  a  fair 
and  righteous  offer  for  his  land,  but  his  ears  were 
closed  to  the  voice  of  reason.  Is  it  not  true,"  he 
purred,  his  eyes  gleaming,  "  that  this  spruce  still 
stands  ?  " 

"  I  believe  it  does." 

"  And  you  own  it  now  ?  " 

"  No." 

Sykes'  surprise  was  well  feigned.  "Too  bad!" 
he  sighed.  "  Too  bad !  It  is  all  one  of  those  sad 
mistakes  such  as  every  man  must  look  back  upon 
with  regret  —  a  mistake  of  neglected  opportunity. 
Had  only  your  father  heeded  our  advice,  he  would 
have  reaped  a  pretty  harvest  from  a  wise  invest- 
ment. You  see,  my  dear  young  friend,  that  even 
in  those  leaner  days  we  considered  the  welfare  of 
our  friends.  Yet  it  was  not  in  the  spirit  of  casting 
our  bread  upon  the  waters,  for  the  Book  tells  us  it 
is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 

A  grim  smile  had  begun  to  play  about  Danforth's 


158     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

mouth  and  now  he  quietly  faced  the  earnest  little 
preacher  of  charity  toward  all  with  an  easy  con- 
fidence. "  That's  all  very  interesting,  Mr.  Sykes," 
he  agreed,  "  but,  strangely  enough,  I  happen  to  re- 
member the  other  side  of  that  deal.  The  price  you 
in  person  offered  my  father  was  one  he  knew  to  be 
absurdly  low,  and  it  happened  to  be  made  at  a  time 
when,  to  put  it  frankly,  he  was  in  a  very  tight  cor- 
ner even  for  a  small  lumberman." 

"  Exactly ! "  cooed  Sykes,  rubbing  his  palms 
triumphantly.  "  I  knew  my  memory  could  not  play 
me  false  at  such  a  time.  I  recollect  it  all  as  if  it 
were  but  yesterday.  We  had  heard  that  your  noble 
mother  was  ill  and  we  did  our  best  to  extend  the 
helping  hand  of  fellowship.  He  was  an  honest 
man,  your  father,  but  set  in  his  ill-conceived  beliefs. 
You  are  his  son  and,  like  him,  you  are  honest  — 
honest  but  just  a  mere  trifle  headstrong.  I  recog- 
nized your  qualities  the  moment  you  joined  our 
little  meeting;  I  had  believed  it  even  in  those  earliest 
moments  when  the  first  rumors  of  your  intended 
purpose  to  build  this  unneeded  road  came  to  our 
ears.  Brother  Bennitt,"  he  cried,  turning  and  shak- 
ing a  playful  finger  at  the  expressionless  face  at  the 
other  end  of  the  table,  "  I  told  you  these  things 
when,  in  your  pessimism,  you  dreaded  that  we 
might  be  called  upon  to  stilly  our  ears  by  hearing 
what  you  so  brutally  termed  '  demands  for  black- 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       159 

mail.'  But  when  I  proved  to  you  that  it  was 
James  Danforth's  boy  who  was  at  the  root  of  the 
little  idea  you  recognized  that  we  had  only  stub- 
bornness to  deal  with  and  your  heart  was  as  glad 
as  mine." 

The  smile  had  vanished  and  a  frown  creased 
Danforth's  forehead.  He  had  heard  much  of  the 
devious  ways  of  Sanctimonious  Sykes  and  knew 
that  if  there  were  meat  in  the  nut  he  so  fulsomely 
mouthed  he  would  reach  it  in  his  own  good  time  and 
in  his  own  fashion.  Although  impatient  to  termi- 
nate the  meeting  and  to  leave  without  the  open  rup- 
ture which  he  felt  had  been  about  to  come  when 
Sykes  broke  in,  he  determined  to  hear  him  to  the 
end. 

"  I  regret,  I  deeply  regret,"  the  little  man  went 
on,  stroking  his  whiskers  with  both  white  hands, 
"  I  regret  exceedingly  that  you  have  permitted  that 
quarter  section  of  spruce  to  pass  from  your  hands. 
It  was  of  that,  too,  that  we  wished  to  speak.  You, 
my  dear  friend,  have  been  so  short-sighted  as  to 
keep  us  from  your  confidence.  I  know  that  the  son 
of  my  old  friend  will  appreciate  that  it  is  with  no 
intent  of  heaping  coals  of  fire  upon  a  proudly  carried 
head,  but  with  the  hope  that  we  may  be  able  to  do 
the  son  of  an  old  wilderness  comrade  a  good  turn, 
that  I  am  about  to  share  our  confidence  with  you. 
We  plan,  if  the  Lord  in  his  wisdom  sees  fit  to  pro- 


160     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

long  our  days,  to  renew  our  lumber  operations  at 
Idylwild  and  it  is  because  of  this  that  we  were 
prepared  to  make  you  an  offer  for  that  old  quarter 
section  of  spruce.  It  was  a  little  company  which 
we  proposed  to  form  —  an  association  just  between 
five  good  friends.  There  would  have  been  a  just 
profit  for  all,  and  we  would  have  helped  you  upward 
for  your  own  sake  as  well  as  for  your  father's.  But 
you  have  sold  the  spruce.  Too  bad,  too  bad !  Per- 
haps," he  suggested  with  a  sudden  hopeful  smile 
which  was  the  token  of  a  newly-grasped  idea,  "  per- 
haps you  could  re-buy  the  land?  " 

John  Norton  had  quietly  risen  and  now  stood  by 
one  of  the  windows,  his  hands  clasped  behind  his 
back.  Sheffield,  still  immovable,  glared  at  his  feet, 
and  only  the  rhythmic  "  tap-tap  "  of  Bennitt's  slowly 
revolving  pencil  broke  the  brief  silence. 

Danforth's  jaw  had  become  aggressively  square 
and  his  hands,  gripping  the  chair  back,  showed  white 
spots  beneath  the  upturned  knuckles.  His  eyes 
were  fixed  on  Sykes's  masklike  face  and  when  he 
spoke  there  was  absolutely  no  feeling  in  his  voice. 
"  I  have  no  money  to  invest  in  that  manner,"  he 
said. 

"  It  is  easily  borrowed  from  good  friends  on  a 
personal  note,"  suggested  Sykes  quietly.  "  The  re- 
turns will  be  sure  and  large." 

The  younger  man's  self-control  snapped,  and  he 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       161 

took  an  impetuous  step  nearer  the  still  placid  Sykes. 
"  Yes,"  he  said,  his  eyes  snapping,  "  very  large  for 
me  and  larger  yet  for  you.  But  not  for  even  the 
doubtful  honor  of  becoming  the  associate  of  A.  P. 
Sykes  will  I  sell  out  my  friends." 

"  What  is  your  price?  "  The  mask  fell  from  the 
meek  face  and  all  the  man's  craft  and  sneering  con- 
tempt of  those  who  barred  his  way  showed  in  the 
shifty  eyes  and  in  the  curl  of  the  lowered  under  lip. 
"  How  much  do  you  want  ?  It's  cheaper  to  elimi- 
nate you  in  that  way." 

In  the  instant's  pregnant  silence  John  Norton 
strode  across  the  room  and  pushed  Sykes  aside. 
"  Alonzo,"  he  said  in  a  quiet  voice,  "  you've  done 
the  thing  I  begged  you  not  to  do.  I'm  absolutely 
out  of  sympathy  with  Mr.  Danforth's  project,  but 
I'm  equally  so  with  your  methods."  He  paused  as 
if  considering  the  advisability  of  demanding  an 
apology,  but  apparently  Danforth's  expression  told 
him  that  such  a  thing  would  be  fruitless,  for  he 
deliberately  turned  his  back  on  his  associate.  "  I 
fully  realize,"  he  went  on,  "  that  it  is  only  with  your 
tolerance  that  I  can  say  what  I  have  to  say,  but  I 
ask  that  you  will  listen  for  our  good  as  well  as  your 
own." 

Danforth,  still  too  enraged  to  trust  his  voice, 
nodded. 

"  Thanks.     I'll  be  as  brief  as  possible.     I  think 


162 


you  must  comprehend  that  from  our  point  of  view 
this  road  to  Le  Reve  is  intolerable.  We  shall  not 
permit  it  to  be  built.  There  are  but  two  alterna- 
tives for  you,  and  I  sincerely  trust  you  will  see  your 
way  to  accept  the  first.  You  and  your  unknown 
associates  " —  he  emphasized  the  "  unknown  "  mean- 
ingly— "have  been  to  some  expense.  If  you  and 
they  will  name  a  representative  —  we  hope  it  will 
be  you,  Mr.  Dan  forth  —  we  will  do  the  same,  and 
you  and  I  will  then  select  a  third.  We  will  then 
go  over  your  books,  put  a  generous  price  on  all 
work  done,  and  then,  provided  you  will  agree  to 
drop  the  entire  project,  we  will  pay  you  that  price 
in  cash." 

"  I  cannot  accept." 

"  Good  work ! "  growled  Robert  Sheffield, 
straightening  suddenly  and  looking  at  Danforth  in 
frank  admiration. 

"  Very  well,"  agreed  Mr.  Norton  gravely, 
"  you've  forced  me  to  act.  I  said  we  would  not 
permit  the  building  of  this  road  and  I  mean  it." 
He  reached  across  the  table  and  picked  up  the  tele- 
phone. "  Tell  Johnson  to  file  the  plans,"  he  or- 
dered, then  replaced  the  receiver  and  turned  to  Dan- 
forth. "  Doubtless  you've  expected  that  we'd  re- 
sist," he  said,  "  and  probably  you've  made  your 
own  plans.  I  so  appreciate  your  attitude  during  this 
trying  situation  that  I'd  like  to  save  you  what 


THE  BIG  GUNS  SPEAK       163 

temporary  uneasiness  I  can.  We  do  not  intend  to 
fight  this  through  court  and  Legislature.  We  wish 
it  settled  immediately  for  our  own  peace  of  mind 
at  Idylwild.  For  that  reason  we've  sent  a  man  to 
Augusta,  and  for  the  past  hour  he's  been  at  the 
other  end  of  the  wire  ready  to  act  should  necessity 
demand.  He's  now  on  his  way  to  the  office  of  the 
railroad  commissioners,  and,  before  you  can  act, 
he  will  have  filed  a  complete  set  of  plans  for  a  rail- 
road into  Idylwild,  which  property  has  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  newly  organized  railroad  company. 
You  can  secure  no  conflicting  charter.  I  am  sin- 
cerely sorry  you  have  forced  this  action,  which, 
you  must  appreciate,  completely  blocks  your  own 
project." 

Dan  forth  drew  a  quick  breath  and  his  shoulders 
squared  back.  "  I  think  you've  done  me  an  uncon- 
scious injustice,  sir,"  he  said,  his  whole  face  light- 
ing. "  I  naturally  hoped  to  make  something  out  of 
this  road  myself,  and  while  neither  my  associates 
nor  I  can  afford  to  take  a  loss,  that  is,  after  all,  a 
small  consideration  so  long  as  the  people  of  Le 
Reve  are  to  have  the  road.  Anything  I  can  do 
to—" 

He  stopped  abruptly.  The  expression  which  had 
come  into  John  Norton's  eyes  knocked  his  world 
into  chaos,  and  through  the  turmoil  he  vaguely  heard 
the  dry  chuckle  of  Sanctimonious  Sykes.  Slowly 


164     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

the  cleverness  of  their  counterstroke  began  to  dawn 
on  him,  and  from  the  wreck  of  his  own  plans  rose  a 
vision  of  the  pretext  for  a  railroad  meandering  into 
Idylwild  through  the  waste  places.  Over  wabbling 
tracks  crept  a  decrepit  engine,  its  bell  jangling  the 
knell  of  the  little  village  of  Le  Reve,  its  dilapidated 
train  meeting  the  legal  demands  of  their  franchise. 
With  an  effort  which  was  the  greatest  he  had  ever 
been  called  upon  to  make,  he  pulled  himself  together 
and  his  cold  glance  moved  from  face  to  face. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said  firmly,  "  the  road  to  Le 
Reve  shall  be  built  and  it  shall  be  run  as  a  rail- 
road. Good  afternoon." 


CHAPTER  IX 

LAYING    A    COUNTERMINE 

DANFORTH,  his  features  grim  with  determination, 
came  from  the  Bennitt  building  fully  realizing  his 
predicament  and  with  no  desire  to  minimize  the 
desperateness  of  the  fight  he  had  promised  to  make. 
His  one  idea  was  to  see  the  Mittendorfs  and  align 
his  reserves.  It  was  no  longer  a  matter  of  waiting; 
suddenly  ousted  from  what  he  had  considered  a 
secure  position,  necessity  now  demanded  a  telling 
counter  attack.  But  at  what  point  to  direct  it  was 
the  problem.  He  could  discover  no  weak  spot  in 
the  scheme  which  John  Norton  had  so  calmly 
sprung. 

With  head  bent  into  the  driving  rain  he  turned 
sharply  north,  so  sharply  that  he  missed  the  one 
thing  which  could  have  brought  him  comfort. 
Betty  Norton,  seated  in  her  father's  limousine 
drawn  up  against  the  curb,  did  her  startled  best  to 
attract  his  attention,  but  before  she  could  send  a 
footman  in  pursuit  Danforth  was  lost  in  the  crowd. 

Five  minutes  later  he  entered  the  offices  of  Mit- 
tendorf  &  Co.,  with  an  air  of  confidence  no  one 

165 


166      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

would  have  suspected  of  being  artificial.  "  Ask 
Mr.  Nathan  Mittendorf  if  he'll  see  me  a  moment," 
he  said  crisply. 

"He's  at  liberty  now,  Mr.  Danforth." 

"  Good !  "  He  crossed  the  outer  office  and  passed 
into  one  of  the  private  rooms. 

"  Hello,  Nate !  "  he  exclaimed  heartily,  as  he 
closed  the  door  behind  him. 

There  was  a  touch  of  inherent  Prussianism  about 
the  man  who  rose  from  the  roll-top  desk.  Even  in 
the  closely  cropped  black  hair  was  a  suggestion  of 
aggressiveness  and  force  which  was  strangely  com- 
forting to  one  in  Danforth's  present  mood. 
"  Hello,  old  man ! "  he  cried,  his  hand  extended. 
"  Have  a  cigar?  " 

Danforth  sank  into  the  indicated  chair  with  a 
sigh  of  relief.  "  Pleasant  pair  of  highbinders,  Ben- 
nitt  and  Sykes,"  he  observed,  striking  a  match  on 
his  heel. 

"  Warned  you,"  reminded  the  other.  "  Did  Sanc- 
timonious preach  you  a  sermon  on  the  Golden  Text 
and  then  make  a  lunge  at  your  back?  " 

"  They  landed  flush  between  my  eyes.  They've 
put  their  cards  on  the  table  at  last  —  and  they  surely 
know  how  to  stack  a  deck." 

"  Let's  have  the  worst." 

Danforth  drew  a  long  breath,  and,  putting  one 
arm  on  the  corner  of  the  desk,  leaned  forward. 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    167 

"  You  were  right  when  you  said  they'd  fight,"  he 
said  earnestly.  "  They've  hatched  the  most  devil- 
ish scheme  man  ever  thought  out.  It's  to  build  a 
dummy  road  of  their  own." 

Mittendorf's  eyebrows  lowered  into  ridges. 
"  Block  our  charter,  do  they?  This  is  serious." 

"  Serious !     If  that's  all,  we're  in  luck  for  once." 

"How?"  The  telephone  at  his  elbow  buzzed 
and  Mittendorf  turned  impatiently.  His  frown 
deepened  as  he  listened,  and  then,  after  a  moment, 
he  hung  up,  pushed  back  his  chair  and  rose.  "  Ex- 
cuse me  for  a  second,  Steve.  My  father  wants  to 
speak  with  me." 

It  was  a  long  ten  minutes  before  he  returned, 
and,  closing  the  door  carefully,  came  back  to  his 
seat.  "  How  do  you  intend  to  get  around  that 
dummy  road,  Steve?"  he  asked,  as  if  nothing  had 
interrupted. 

"  I  don't  know  yet.     I'm  down  now,  but  I'm  a 
long  way  from  out     I  know  one  thing,  though  - 
we'll  give  that  pair  all  they  need  for  once." 

"  Better  go  slow,"  advised  the  banker. 

"  It  isn't  a  time  to  go  slow ;  we  want  action." 

"  You're  apt  to  get  it." 

"  I'm  not  afraid  of  it.  Come  on  up  to  Augusta 
to-night  and  take  a  look  at  their  plans." 

"  Can't  leave,  Steve,"  he  said,  picking  up  a  paper 
and  thoughtfully  pushing  it  into  an  already  over- 


168     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

crowded  pigeon  hole.  "  The  most  lovable  thing 
about  you  is  that  you  never  know  when  you're 
licked." 

Dan  forth  smiled  for  the  first  time  in  an  hour. 
"  I've  too  much  at  stake  here  ever  to  acknowledge 
that,"  he  said.  "  Let's  hear  what  you've  got  to 
suggest." 

Mittendorf  would  not  have  been  where  he  was  if 
he  had  been  a  slow  thinker.  He  decided  to  take 
the  game  into  his  own  hands  and  bring  it  to  an  end. 
"  All  right,"  he  said,  "  I'll  suggest  we  go  out,  buy  a 
pair  of  good,  stiff  highballs  and  drink  to  better  luck 
for  our  next  venture." 

The  man  at  his  side  stiffened.  "  Our  next  one?  " 
he  repeated.  "  Don't  get  the  idea  we're  through 
with  this  one  yet." 

Mittendorf  wiped  his  lips  with  an  immaculate 
handkerchief.  "  I  am,"  he  announced,  "  and  you'd 
better  take  a  friend's  advice  and  drop  it,  too." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  quit  ?  " 

"  I  mean  to  say  we  have  quit,  Steve.  Self-pres- 
ervation is  the  one  binding  law  of  the  Street." 

Danforth  rose  abruptly  and  a  contemptuous  light 
came  into  his  eyes.  "  I  thought  you  had  more 
sand,"  he  said. 

"  It's  not  a  question  of  sand  but  of  sound  busi- 
ness sense,  which  you  ought  to  appreciate.  One  of 
the  most  powerful  cliques  in  town  has  just  passed 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE     169 

us  the  tip  to  quit  backing  a  dead  horse.  Business 
isn't  run  on  friendship.  You  don't  neglect  such 
tips  but  once." 

"  I  haven't  asked  you  to  neglect  it,  have  I  ? 
Neither  have  I  asked  you  to  try  to  explain  why 
you're  welching.  The  fact  that  you  have  is  enough 
for  me.  I'm  damned  glad  you've  shown  yellow  be- 
fore we  got  into  a  tight  corner." 

"  Tight  corner !  "  he  echoed,  too  surprised  at  Dan- 
forth's  nerve  to  resent  his  insult.  "  Good  God, 
man !  Are  you  insane  ?  " 

Danforth  turned.  "  No,"  he  snapped ;  "  not  now. 
I  understand  you  city  men."  And  putting  on  his 
hat,  he  walked  out. 

A  wild  thing,  wounded  close  to  death,  will  fol- 
low one  of  two  courses  dependent  upon  its  prowess. 
Either  it  will  turn,  raging,  and  fight  with  blind  fury, 
or  obey  that  instinct  which  sends  it  off  to  die  where 
none  may  watch  its  agony.  Danforth,  as  he  left 
Mittendorf's  office,  was  ready  to  hit  right  and  left, 
to  strike,  to  rip,  to  kill.  His  whole  belief  in  human- 
ity was  slipping  through  his  tight-gripped  fingers. 
Nathan  Mittendorf,  above  all  others,  he  had  trusted. 
Yet  at  the  first  warning  clink  of  dollars  he  had  de- 
serted, left  him  without  the  financial  backing  upon 
which  his  whole  scheme  rested.  He  realized  now 
that  all  along  he  had  expected  opposition  from  the 
Idylwild  men  but  that  could  have  been  met  and  con- 


170     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

quered.  It  was  this  treachery  of  Mittendorf's 
which  was  the  death  blow. 

A  man  of  Danforth's  type  soon  awakens  to  the 
futility  of  physical  rage.  His  pace  became  slower 
and  he  paused  long  enough  to  apologize  roughly  to 
the  third  man  he  shouldered  aside.  A  desire  to  be 
free  of  crowds  came  over  him.  He  wanted  quiet, 
the  silence  of  the  wilderness,  yearned  for  some  place 
where  no  slight  noise  could  jar  his  ragged 
nerves  and  break  in  upon  his  thoughts.  One  fact, 
and  only  one,  remained  clear  —  he  had  said  that  a 
road  should  run  through  to  Le  Reve  and  he  would 
keep  that  word. 

But  how?  Of  what  value  was  the  backing  of 
a  handful  of  semi-paupers  like  himself?  Money 
was  necessary  to  success,  and  he  knew  none  who 
would  back  him  after  the  warning  of  A.  P.  Sykes. 
Never  before  had  he  appreciated  what  power  might 
mean;  never  had  he  so  longed  for  it  himself.  How 
could  he  go  back  to  that  loyal  and  trusting  crowd  at 
Sackett's  and  say  that  he  had  failed  and  that  all 
their  hoardings  were  buried  with  him  beneath  the 
wreck  of  his  plan?  Tell  them,  too,  that  the  big  out- 
side world,  with  which  they  longed  to  be  linked,  had 
only  a  sneer  for  such  men  as  they,  only  a  short  rope 
for  all  who  ventured  to  glance  across  the  borders  of 
their  sacred  kingdom  of  wealth. 

The  one  thing  which  remained  unshaken  was  his 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE     171 

faith  in  the  righteousness  of  his  cause.  Certainly 
no  man  had  ever  been  more  grievously  battered  by 
the  blows  of  the  selfish;  surely  no  man  had  ever 
had  the  cry  of  "  each  one  for  himself  "  drummed  so 
painfully  on  his  ears.  But  through  it  all  ran  the 
solid  conviction  that  might  will  not  make  right,  and 
that  this  world  was  not  evolved  from  chaos  to  prove 
that  the  weak  shall  perish. 

Slowly  his  confidence  in  himself  began  to  return. 
Mittendorf  had  been  right  in  saying  that  the  man 
did  not  know  when  he  was  beaten.  But  Danforth 
was  far  from  being  one  of  those  valorous  fools  who 
fight  blindly.  He  knew  that  what  he  now  most 
needed  was  some  one  who  would  steady  him  back 
into  his  regular  stride,  some  one  who  would  add  a 
grain  of  comfort  to  offset  the  sting  of  his  own  lash- 
ing ambition,  some  one  who  could  sympathetically 
comprehend  his  desperate  predicament. 

Thoughts  of  Betty  Norton,  always  present  in  his 
mind,  became  yearnings  to  see  her,  to  tell  her  what 
had  happened  and  to  hear  her  assert  that  all  the 
world  was  not  against  him.  The  temptation  was 
almost  overmastering  and  once  he  turned  to  enter  an 
hotel  in  order  to  telephone  and  discover  if  she  were 
in  New  York.  But  then  came  the  thought  of  going 
to  her  in  defeat.  That,  his  pride  would  not  per- 
mit, and,  quickening  his  pace,  he  walked  on. 

If  he  had  but  known  that  at  the  moment  she  was 


172     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

endeavoring  to  discover  some  trace  of  him  even  his 
strength  would  have  been  tested  to  the  breaking 
point.  Her  passing  glimpse  of  his  face  had  been 
sufficient  to  tell  her  the  outcome  of  that  conference 
had  been  according  to  well-worn  routine  for  her 
father  and  his  associates,  that  he  was  now  suffer- 
ing from  the  poisonous  applications  of  those  ideals 
which  had  led  her  into  open  revolt,  and  she  knew 
that  if  ever  a  man  needed  the  sympathy  of  a  loyal 
woman  it  was  the  one  who  had  been  swallowed  by 
the  Broadway  crowds. 

Not  for  an  hour  had  she  forgotten  him  during 
the  long  weeks ;  not  a  mail  had  come  but  she  looked 
for  the  expected  letter ;  not  a  day  had  passed  but  she 
attempted  to  find  some  way  to  get  word  to  him. 
That  morning  her  father's  carelessly  dropped  hint 
had  given  her  the  information  she  had  so  desired. 
Social  engagements  were  swept  aside  that  she  might 
once  more  go  to  meet  him,  but  this  time  under  the 
subterfuge  of  driving  home  with  her  father. 

For  her,  too,  all  had  again  become  black.  As  the 
car  had  rushed  up-town  she  had  drawn  the  whole 
story  from  her  father,  and  the  look  which  she  had 
given  him  had  not  increased  his  satisfaction  over  the 
part  he  had  been  forced  to  play.  She  had  said  but 
little,  yet  that  little  had  not  served  to  make  John  Nor- 
ton more  at  ease.  It  was  apparent  that  she  tried  to 
appreciate  it  had  been  the  insistence  of  Sykes  and 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE     173 

Bennitt,  reenforced  by  the  indifference  of  Sheffield, 
which  had  determined  them  to  crush  Dan  forth  back 
into  insignificance,  but  it  was  also  apparent  that 
Alonzo  P.  Sykes  would  gain  small  pleasure  from  his 
next  encounter  with  Miss  Norton.  As  for  the  Mit- 
tendorfs  —  where  she  had  judged  correctly  she 
could  act  intelligently. 

Opportunity  arrived  far  sooner  than  she  had 
hoped.  She  had  slight  desire  to  go  to  a  dance  that 
night  but  a  promise  given  days  before  could  not 
be  disregarded.  Besides,  it  would  be  far  easier  to 
forget  in  a  crowd.  She  had  dressed  leisurely  and 
now,  as  she  came  down  the  staircase  of  the  Nor- 
ton home,  a  clock  in  the  shadows  boomed  ten.  A 
door  opened  and  from  her  father's  library  came 
Mr.  Norton  accompanied  by  Nathan  Mittendorf 
himself.  The  girl's  heart  leaped,  and  the  next 
moment  she  was  coming  toward  them,  hand  out- 
stretched. 

"  No  wonder  we  girls  are  becoming  acclimated 
to  the  walls  when  you  men  talk  business  all  night," 
she  said  with  a  smile.  "  Mr.  Mittendorf,  you  ought 
to  be  ashamed  of  yourself." 

"  I  don't  know  why,"  he  answered,  letting  her 
hand  fall  reluctantly,  "  but  if  you  say  I  should  be, 
I  am.  What  can  I  do  to  atone?  " 

"  I  think,"  she  said,  "  you  should  receive  the 
most  terrible  sentence  the  court  can  impose.  You 


174     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

shall  take  me  to  Natalie  Gray's  party  and  dance 
with  me  twice." 

"  But  you're  rewarding  me,"  he  laughed.  "  Mr. 
Norton,  may  your  sins  be  visited  upon  you  as 
pleasantly." 

"  I'll  attend  to  him  later,"  promised  the  girl,  turn- 
ing toward  the  maid  who  waited  with  her  cloak. 
"  You  may  rest  assured  that  he  will  be  made  to  suffer 
when  his  time  comes,  and  you  are  not  out  of  the 
woods  yourself  yet."  A  shadow  passed  across  her 
face,  but  neither  of  the  men  noticed  it  for  gayety 
rang  true  in  her  voice.  "  Dad,"  she  advised, 
"  don't  work  any  more  to-night.  Run  down  to  the 
opera  and  collect  mother.  You've  done  enough  for 
one  day." 

"  Guess  that's  right,"  agreed  Mittendorf. 
"  Good  night,  sir,  and  our  thanks  for  letting  us  in 
on  this." 

"On  what?" 

"  You  run  along  to  your  party,  Betty ;  you've  said 
it's  no  time  to  talk  business." 

"  All  right,"  she  agreed  with  a  quick  toss  of  the 
head.  "  Excuse  me  for  forgetting  I'm  just  a 
woman." 

"  That's  hardly  fair,  my  girl." 

"  Then  I'm  sorry,"  she  answered.  "  You  and  I 
are  always  fair,  you  know." 

Mr.  Norton's  lips  tightened.     It  was  unlike  her 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    175 

to  strike  so  recklessly,  and  he  glanced  at  the  younger 
man  to  see  if  he  had  noticed  the  thrust.  But  Mit- 
tendorf  was  too  engrossed  with  his  own  concerns 
to  trouble  about  others.  Taking  the  fluffy  wrap 
from  the  maid,  he  gallantly  placed  it  around  Miss 
Norton's  shoulders.  "  Would  you  mind  having  a 
man  call  up  my  father,  Mr.  Norton,  to  tell  him  I 
have  gone  on  to  the  Grays,  but  will  see  him  the  first 
thing  in  the  morning?  It's  pleasure  before  business 
now." 

"  I'll  do  it  myself." 

"  That,"  returned  the  man,  "  would  be  a  compli- 
ment which  the  Mittendorfs  would  much  appreci- 
ate. Good  night  and  again  my  thanks." 

"  Never  mind  that,"  said  Mr.  Norton  carelessly. 
"  We  people  believe  in  proving  our  appreciation." 

"  I'll  prove  mine  if  you  two  stand  there  patting 
each  other's  backs  much  longer,"  protested  the  girl. 
"  If  you're  coming  with  me,  you're  coming  now." 
At  her  nod,  the  footman  threw  back  the  door  and 
she  led  the  way  toward  the  waiting  limousine. 

Mittendorf,  accustomed  to  wealth  as  was  Miss 
Norton,  was  not,  however,  so  confident  of  his  social 
standing  that  he  could  afford  to  risk  her  displeasure 
by  the  least  delay.  So  few  men  had  been  permitted 
to  boast  of  being  Betty  Norton's  escort  that  to  have 
gained  the  distinction  so  unexpectedly  offered  he 
would  have  taken  even  the  risk  of  being  brief  with 


176      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

John  Norton,  whom  he  had  come  to  talk  with  at  the 
insistence  of  the  elder  Mittendorf,  not  only  to  bring 
affirmation  of  their  acquiescence  to  Sykes's  demand 
but  with  the  hope  that  their  quick  surrender  might 
bear  the  golden  fruits  it  had.  Yet  throughout  their 
hour  and  a  half  in  the  library  Nathan  Mittendorf 
had  been  restless,  for  while  he  had  been  subservient, 
both  his  subserviency  and  his  conscience  rankled. 

Hardly  had  the  car  swung  into  the  center  of 
the  Avenue  before  his  discomfiture  increased.  The 
girl,  nestling  against  the  deep  upholstery,  turned  to 
him,  her  face  alight  with  interest.  "  Ever  since  I've 
been  home,"  she  announced,  "  I've  hoped  to  see  you. 
I  met  a  good  friend  of  yours  last  summer.  It's 
pleasant  in  these  days  when  one  doesn't  know  on 
whom  to  rely  to  hear  of  such  loyalty  as  exists  be- 
tween Stephen  Danforth  and  you." 

She  saw  him  start  and  noticed  his  hands  close  a 
bit  tighter  over  the  top  of  the  cane  held  between  his 
knees.  Conscious  that  her  opening  shot  had  gone 
home,  she  kept  at  the  attack  with  all  the  confidence 
of  one  whose  plan  of  campaign  becomes  clear. 

"  You  know,"  she  said  frankly,  "  how  much  he 
trusts  you  and  just  how  much  he  relies  upon  your 
support  in  building  this  road  to  Le  Reve.  At  first 
it  struck  me  as  such  a  fantastic  plan  that  I  couldn't 
believe  you  had  gone  into  it,  but  after  hearing  him 
talk  I  began  to  see  both  the  necessity  and  possi- 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    177 

bilities,  just  as  you  two  must  have  from  the  start. 
A  girl's  stupid  in  such  things,  Mr.  Mittendorf." 

"  I  can't  believe  it  in  your  case." 

"  Nevertheless,  it's  true,"  she  answered  with  a 
smile  which  hid  both  her  desperateness  and  her  grim 
determination  to  strip  him  bare  of  his  hypocrisy  and 
then  toss  him  aside.  "  And  as  we're  allies  we 
don't  need  to  be  smoothed  the  right  way.  Both  of 
us  want  Mr.  Danforth  to  succeed." 

He  bit  his  lip  and  the  color  began  to  climb  into 
his  face.  "  I'm  afraid,"  he  began,  "  that  you  don't 
quite  appreciate  my  position." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  do.  I  know  you  want  me  to  think 
you're  playing  a  small  part  but  you  can't,  for  I  know. 
I  suppose  it  is  rather  startling  to  learn  that  a  girl 
can  be  familiar  with  the  inside  facts  of  a  deal.  I 
also  know  just  how  much  your  friendship  means 
to  Mr.  Danforth.  One  rather  hates  to  contemplate 
what  would  happen  should  such  a  man  learn  his  con- 
fidence had  been  misplaced,  doesn't  one  ?  I  imagine 
he'd  be  a  very  dangerous  enemy." 

"  Don't  you  rather  over-estimate  his  power,  Miss 
Norton?" 

"  Oh,  no  —  no  more  than  you  under-estimate  his 
friendship.  I  wish  you  could  have  heard  him  de- 
fend you  when  I  — "  she  broke  off  with  a  little 
laugh.  "  I'll  own  up,"  she  said  with  an  impulsive 
little  gesture ;  "  I  did  you  a  rank  injustice.  I'll 


178     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

apologize.  I  told  him  he  was  foolish  to  trust  any 
one  as  implicitly  as  he  trusted  you.  There,  I  feel 
better.  I've  wanted  to  say  that.  I  hate  the  feel  of 
a  guilty  conscience.  It  takes  all  the  joy  out  of  life, 
doesn't  it?  " 

"  Am  I  to  suppose  that  you  take  me  for  an  author- 
ity on  guilty  consciences  ?  "  he  asked,  and  glanced 
at  her  keenly. 

"Oh,  what's  the  use  in  fencing!"  she  cried  im- 
patiently, her  whole  attitude  changing  in  a  flash. 
"  I  know  what's  happened." 

"  For  the  past  five  minutes  I've  suspected  as 
much." 

His  calmness  startled  her,  and  she  leaned  forward, 
every  faculty  keyed  high,  all  thought  of  herself  gone. 
"  Does  Mr.  Dan  forth  realize  how  critical  his  posi- 
tion is?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  don't  think  so." 

"  You  saw  him;  will  you  tell  me  what  he  said?  " 

Mittendorf's  short  laugh  brought  a  proud  smile 
to  her  lips  for  she  felt  sure  that  if  she  could  have 
heard  that  conversation  her  own  anger  would  be 
soothed.  "  One  doesn't  expect  a  man  to  take  a  blow 
in  the  face  calmly,"  he  observed. 

"  In  the  face  ?  "  she  repeated  meaningly. 

"  Oh,  well,  in  the  back,  then,"  he  said  gruffly. 
"  See  here,  Miss  Norton,  I'm  not  specially  proud 
of  the  part  I've  played.  You're  fond  of  Steve,  and 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    179 

you  might  as  well  know  that.  When  you  get  the 
chance  I'd  like  you  to  tell  him." 

"What  good  will  that  do?" 

"  None,  I  presume.  I  suppose  I've  forfeited  a 
friendship  which  meant  a  good  deal  to  me,  but  it 
had  to  be  done." 

"Why?" 

"  One  does  not  go  out  into  the  market-place  and 
beg  to  be  assassinated,  my  dear  Miss  Norton." 

"  I  thought  men  sometimes  fought,"  she  sug- 
gested. "  I'd  gathered  that  impression  from  those 
I  know  well." 

"  It's  a  correct  impression,"  he  acknowledged 
soberly;  "  but  the  kind  of  fighting  the  men  you  refer 
to  indulge  in  is  the  sure-thing  sort;  they  know 
they've  won  before  they  strike  a  blow.  The  power 
and  the  money  are  behind  their  fist.  We  smaller 
people  can't  afford  to  forget  that." 

"  I  wonder  if  you  know  how  cowardly  that 
sounds  ?  "  she  asked,  beginning  to  weigh  a  new  plan 
which  had  come  to  her  like  a  bolt  from  a  clear  sky. 
"  It  isn't  like  you ;  you're  not  a  coward." 

He  turned  abruptly  and  his  face  was  whiter  than 
hers  when  their  eyes  met.  "  I'm  just  that,"  he  said 
bitterly.  "  You  know  it  and  I  know  it.  If  ever  a 
man  was  torn  on  the  wheel,  I've  been  that  man  to- 
day. Don't  think  that  I'm  proud  of  myself  or  that 
I'm  trying  to  defend  my  actions;  I  couldn't  if  I 


180 


wanted  to.  I've  been  taken  by  the  scruff  of  the 
neck  by  men  bigger  than  I  am  and  told  to  behave. 
If  I  don't,  I'll  be  wiped  out." 

"  My  father  was  one  of  those  men?  " 

Mittendorf  lied  like  a  gentleman. 

"  But  I  can't  quite  grasp  your  surrender  without 
even  a  protest,"  she  confessed. 

"  Why  should  you  ? "  he  exclaimed  bitterly. 
"  You've  purposely  been  kept  clean  of  the  muck 
of  the  Street.  A  man  isn't  a  man  there  —  he's  just 
a  puppet  which  ducks  when  some  one  yanks  a  string. 
Oh,  it's  a  noble,  up-lifting,  soul-inspiring  existence, 
this  game  of  getting  money!  You  can  see  how  it 
gives  a  man  pride  in  himself.  Let's  talk  of  some- 
thing else;  I'm  an  unpleasant  thing." 

His  outburst  surprised  her  as  much  as  it  surprised 
him,  but  in  it  she  found  the  one  thing  she  had  hoped 
for.  "Where  is  Stephen  Dan  forth?"  she  asked. 

"  I  think  he's  gone  North." 

"  Do  you  know  his  address?  " 

"  I  can  send  it  you  in  the  morning." 

"I  want  it  to-night.  Will  you  see  him  if  he 
comes  back  to  New  York?  " 

"  Gladly.  But,  Miss  Norton,"  he  said  earnestly, 
"  don't  think  anything  you  can  do  can  change  things. 
What  has  been  done  is  irrevocable." 

"  Nothing  is  irrevocable  which  is  unfair,"  she 
stated,  "  and  there  is  a  way  out  of  this.  You're  a 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE    181 

banker  and  broker.  As  the  first,  you've  refused 
your  help;  you  can  give  it  as  the  second." 

"  I'm  afraid,"  he  answered  with  a  sorry  smile, 
"  that  the  ethics  of  the  Street  are  too  nice  to  per- 
mit such  a  robbing  of  Peter  to  pay  Paul." 

"  But  you  can  act  for  some  one  else ;  you  can  use 
some  one  else's  money,  can't  you?  And  you  can 
keep  a  secret  ?  " 

"  If,"  he  said,  his  voice  choking,  "  if  there  were 
more  girls  like  you  in  New  York  there'd  be  fewer 
men  of  my  kind." 

"But  you'll  do  it?"  she  begged.  "I'm  rich; 
none  but  us  need  know." 

"  I'll  not  do  it  —  not  because  I  wouldn't  take  any 
chance  for  you  but  because  you  won't  want  me  to 
when  you  think  it  over  calmly." 

"  You're  right.  I've  no  right  to  ask  you  to  risk 
anything  for  me." 

He  winced.  "  I  suppose  that  is  a  part  of  my 
harvest,"  he  said  gravely,  "  yet  it  was  not  what  I 
meant.  For  once,  I  was  not  considering  myself. 
If  I  did  as  you  ask  it  would  lay  Danforth  open  to 
a  hounding  such  as  I've  seen  one  man  blow  his 
brains  out  under.  Don't  think  that  the  men  who've 
put  an  end  to  the  Le  Reve  road  are  the  kind  who  for- 
get and  forgive.  It's  been  years  since  any  one  dared 
raise  even  his  voice  against  them.  Let  them  forget 
Steve.  He'll  find  another  chance." 


182      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  You  don't  know  him;  he  won't  give  up." 

"  He  must,  and  you  must  do  your  part  to  make 
him." 

"  I  can't  do  that.  I  want  him  to  go  on.  I  want 
him  to  vindicate  himself." 

"  You  mean  you  want  him  to  commit  suicide  ?  " 

"  I  mean  I  want  him  to  be  the  man  he  is,"  she 
said,  "  and  if  you  won't  help  me  to  do  the  little  I 
can  to  assist  him,  I  will  find  some  one  who  will." 

The  car  swung  in  at  the  end  of  the  line  creeping 
toward  an  awning  leading  to  a  brilliantly  lighted 
house.  "  Don't,"  he  begged.  "  Don't  rush  into 
this  mess  blindly.  You've  no  idea  of  the  complica- 
tions you  can  make." 

"  You  can  hardly  expect  me  to  be  afraid  of  my 
father." 

"  I  can't  expect  you  to  be  afraid  of  anything  on 
earth.  I  don't  think  you  know  what  fear  is. 
You're  all  Norton.  But  I  want  to  talk  more  with 
you;  I  want  to  make  you  see  it  in  an  unromantic 
light ;  I  want  you  to  understand  that  there  are  some 
things  which  people  can't  do  even  with  money." 

"  I  don't  believe  that,"  she  said,  rising  as  the  car 
came  to  a  stop,  "  and  certainly  it's  against  every 
argument  you've  made.  Everything  seems  to  have 
it's  price  here  in  New  York." 

"  I  guess  you're  right,"  he  admitted ;  "  we  all  seem 
to  be  for  sale." 


LAYING  A  COUNTERMINE     183 

She  turned  and  looked  at  him  queerly,  a  strange 
smile  stealing  over  her  face.  "  What  a  despicable 
thing  for  two  New  Yorkers  to  admit ! "  she  said 
with  a  gay  laugh.  "  Hurry.  You're  so  deliciously 
cynical  I  can't  wait  to  get  you  and  Natalie  Gray 
together." 

"  But,  Miss  Norton,"  he  expostulated,  at  a  loss 
to  comprehend  her  utter  change,  "  even  as  eager  as 
I  am  to  meet  Miss  Gray,  I  can't  go  in  without  warn- 
ing you  again  against  getting  mixed  up  in  this." 

"  Sorry,"  she  said  as  she  led  the  way  up  the  steps, 
"  but  my  mind's  made  up." 

'  Then  let  me  help  you,"  he  said  impulsively. 

She  stopped,  turned  and  stood  looking  down  at 
him.  "  Openly?  "  she  asked. 

He  bit  his  lip.  "  You're  asking  me  to  be  a  double 
traitor,  Miss  Norton." 

"  But  I'm  willing  to  pa  — " 

"Hello,  Bet!" 

She  caught  her  breath  sharply  and  her  face  grew 
scarlet  as  she  saw  Marian  Wentworth  hurrying  to- 
ward her. 

"  Been  trying  to  get  you  all  day,  Betty,"  she  an- 
nounced, slipping  her  arm  through  the  girl's. 
"  Jimmie's  decided  he  wants  a  house  party.  Come 
out  Friday." 

Miss  Norton  saw  her  chance.  "  All  right,"  she 
agreed.  "  Marian,  I  don't  think  you've  met  Mr. 


184     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Mittendorf.  Mrs.  Wentworth.  You  see,"  she 
added,  turning  to  him,  "you  should  have  been  a 
little  quicker.  Now  I've  another  engagement  which 
will  necessitate  our  postponing  that  ride.  Isn't  it  a 
pity  we  can't  arrange  it !  " 

"  Oh,  don't  grieve  on  such  a  starry  night,  old 
girl,"  chuckled  Jimmie  Wentworth,  quick  to  catch 
anything,  "if  Mittendorf  cares  for  Long  Island  in 
winter  we'll  allow  you  the  use  of  horses  or  motors 
and  only  charge  you  the  price  of  your  sprightly  pres- 
ence during  the  week-end." 

"Thanks,"  cried  Miss  Norton,  "we'll  both  be 
delighted." 


CHAPTER  X 
A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE 

SAUNTERING  into  the  morning-room,  Jimmie 
Wentworth  discovered  his  wife  bent  over  a  desk 
and,  calmly  reaching  over  her  shoulder,  captured  the 
pen.  "  No  one  can  read  your  letters,  anyway,"  he 
explained,  "  so  why  waste  time  you  might  improve 
in  converse  with  me  ?  " 

"  Give  that  back,  and  go  away  from  here !  " 

"  There's  nowhere  else  to  go  —  unless,"  he  added 
hopefully,  "  we  try  Palm  Beach.  We  can  get  to- 
night's express.  I'll  wire  now." 

"  Come  back  here.  We've  a  mob  coming  this 
afternoon." 

"  Oh !  I  knew  my  thirst  for  knowledge  was  what 
lured  me  here,"  he  confessed,  returning  to  lean  on 
the  back  of  her  chair.  "  Why  did  I  have  that  sud- 
den yearning  to  play  the  gladsome  host  to  a  com- 
parative stranger?  I  forgot  to  ask  you  last  night." 

She  pushed  her  note  from  her,  and,  turning, 
glanced  up  at  him  apprisingly.  "  You  aren't  very 
clever,"  she  admitted,  "  but  I  presume  it  isn't  your 

185 


186      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

fault.  Did  you  notice  anything  about  Betty  the 
other  evening?  " 

"  I  hate  to  disappoint  you,  but  I  did  —  about 
twenty-seven  men." 

"  I  don't  mean  that.  It  was  her  face  when  we 
met  her  on  the  way  in." 

"  Her  face  looked  all  right  to  me ;  in  fact  several 
connoisseurs  on  faces  quite  agreed  with  me  about 
that  particular  face.  It's  not  a  very  big  face,  but, 
to  be  quite  emphatic,  it's  a  regular  face." 

"  Oh,  shut  up !     Don't  pretend  you're  stupid." 

"  You  just  said  I  didn't  have  to  pretend." 

"  You  don't."  She  reached  up  and,  putting  her 
arms  around  his  neck,  drew  down  his  head  and 
kissed  him.  "  You're  a  dear !  "  she  said,  "  but, 
sometimes,  I'd  like  to  be  your  widow.  You  know 
what  I  mean.  She  was  worried  to  death  about  some- 
thing, and,  unless  I'm  as  stupid  as  you  try  to  be, 
that  something  was  the  Mittendorf  person.  I 
wanted  to  rescue  her." 

"  You  did  it  with  all  the  diplomacy  of  an  ambas- 
sador," chuckled  Jimmie.  "  But  don't  make  any 
mistakes  about  Mittendorf;  he's  a  good  enough  fel- 
low, and  I'm  rather  glad  I  got  round  to  asking  him 
here." 

"  I  wish  I  was  so  innocent.  Oh,  how  I  wish  I  was 
so  innocent!  You  asked  him  here!  My  dear  in- 
fant, Betty  Norton  made  you  ask  him." 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  187 

Wentworth  straightened,  and,  thrusting  his  hands 
into  his  pockets,  stared  at  his  wife  with  open  mouth. 
"  If  you'll  excuse  me  for  a  moment,"  he  said,  "  I'll 
go  out  and  talk  to  myself." 

"  And  you're  not  stupid,  are  you,  Jimmie,  dear?  " 
she  called  after  him,  her  whole  slender  body 
convulsed. 

"  I  am,"  he  grinned  from  the  doorway;  "  but  I'm 
equally  vindictive." 

Such  a  threat  did  not  trouble  Mrs.  Wentworth, 
who  had  a  few  plans  of  her  own.  Miss  Norton's 
position  in  the  inner  circle  was  so  close  to  the  center 
that  her  sponsoring  of  any  one  would  be  apt  to  put 
that  fortunate  person  much  in  the  sun,  but  Mrs. 
Jimmie  could  well  be  pardoned  for  slightly  resenting 
the  selection  of  Wentworth  House  as  the  social  orb 
for  Nathan  Mittendorf.  Several  things  needed  ex- 
plaining, and  she  was  not  one  to  wait  for  explana- 
tions to  come  tapping  at  her  door. 

As  she  danced  into  Betty  Norton's  room  that 
evening,  her  whole  vivacious  person  was  radiant. 
"  The  beauty  of  having  this  tribe  of  Indians  as 
house  guests,"  she  announced,  "  is  that  I  don't  have 
to  get  down  early  to  see  who's  re-arranged  the  din- 
ner cards.  I  know  all  the  skeletons  in  the  closets  of 
you  Capulets." 

Miss  Norton,  standing  before  the  cheval  glass 
while  her  maid  united  a  ladder  of  hooks  and  eyes, 


188     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

smiled  brightly  over  her  shoulder.  "  You're  look- 
ing quite  fit,"  she  said.  "  Who's  to  be  your  own 
particular  victim  ?  " 

Mrs.  Wentworth  perched  herself  on  the  arm  of 
a  big  chair  and  swung  a  pair  of  gauze-clad  ankles 
with  childish  abandon.  "  You've  saved  me  the 
trouble  of  wounding  the  hearts  of  a  dozen  sighing 
swains,"  she  retorted.  "  It's  Mittendorf  for  mine. 
Sounds  like  the  last  line  of  a  chorus,  doesn't  it?  " 

"  More  like  the  opening  of  a  duet,"  flashed  back 
the  girl.  "  You'll  like  him,  though ;  he's  really  one 
of  those  rare  events  —  an  interesting  man." 

"  Apparently." 

Miss  Norton  turned  slowly,  her  attention  fixed  on 
the  mirror.  "  Get  me  a  scarf,  Lucille,"  she  com- 
manded. 

As  the  maid  rose,  Mrs.  Wentworth  smiled. 
"  Expect  to  be  cold  ?  "  she  asked  innocently. 

"  I'm  always  prepared  for  emergencies  here. 
Thanks,  that's  all  now."  And  taking  the  weblike 
lace,  she  nodded  dismissal  to  the  maid.  "  Are  you 
going  down,  Marian  ?  " 

"  I  thought  I  might,"  she  admitted,  making  no 
move.  "  See  here,  Bet,  what's  the  game?  " 

"What's  what  game?" 

"I  wonder!" 

Miss  Norton,  crossing  the  room,  paused  just  long 
enough  to  brush  her  lips  across  her  friend's  cheek. 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  189 

"  How  you  do  love  to  make  a  mystery  out  of  a 
man!  "  she  laughed.     "  Come  along;  we're  late." 

"  You  wait  a  minute.  I  don't  have  to  make  one 
out  of  this  man.  Why  have  you  taken  him  in 
tow?" 

"  Maybe  I'm  going  to  make  him  captive  of  my 
bow  and  spear." 

"  And  then  again  maybe  you're  not  —  not  while 
I'm  above  ground.  What's  become  of  that  other 
man  ?  "  The  color  became  more  visible  in  the  girl's 
cheeks  and  Mrs.  Wentworth  was  not  accustomed 
to  overlook  a  hit.  "  By  the  other  man,"  she  ex- 
plained, "  I  mean  Jimmie's  pal,  Mr.  Danforth." 

A  quick  change  came  over  the  girl  and  she  turned 
back,  her  lips  trembling.  "  Don't  be  cruel,  Marian," 
she  said  pleadingly.  "  I've  all  I  can  stand  without 
having  to  invent  lies  for  you." 

"  What  is  it,  dear  ?  Tell  me."  Appreciating 
that  she  had  gone  too  far,  Mrs.  Wentworth  was  in- 
stantly contrite,  and,  jumping  to  the  floor,  she  put 
her  arms  around  the  girl  and  there  was  only  the 
comforting  ring  of  real  friendship  in  her  voice. 
"  I'll  do  anything  I  can ;  you  know  that." 

She  nodded,  bravely  trying  to  regain  her  self- 
control.  "  I  know,"  she  whispered ;  "  I  know  you 
will.  That's  why  I've  done  what  I  have.  And 
you'll  be  nice  to  this  man,  won't  you,  for  Stephen 
as  well  as  for  me." 


190     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Stephen!     Has  it  gone  that  far,  Betty?  " 

"  Oh,  Marian,  you  don't  know  what  I've  been 
through,  how  helpless  I  am! " 

"Where  is  he?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Tell  me  about  it." 

"  I  can't  now ;  there's  too  much.  Later.  Oh, 
how  I've  wanted  to  tell  you  for  weeks !  " 

"Why  haven't  you?" 

"  Because  —  because  — " 

"  All  right,  dear.  Whenever  you're  ready.  You 
know  you  can  count  on  us  to  the  end  and  beyond." 

"  I  know  that.  I've  proved  it  by  what  I've  done. 
And  you  won't  fail  me  ? "  She  clutched  Mrs. 
Wentworth's  bare  arm  hysterically.  "  You  won't 
fail  me,  Marian?  " 

"  If  you  mean  Mr.  Mittendorf,"  she  promised, 
"  he  will  be  given  the  time  of  his  unknown  life. 
We  must  go  down.  I'm  shamefully  late.  Here, 
powder  your  nose  and  try  to  look  as  if  you  weren't 
trying  to  decide  whether  to  send  a  Gates-Ajar  or  a 
Rest-in-Peace." 

Mrs.  Wentworth,  her  course  once  chosen,  never 
adopted  half  measures,  and,  for  once,  she  met  with 
just  reward.  She  found  Mittendorf  a  charming 
table  companion,  ready  to  give  her  repartee  a  third 
twist  and  able  to  do  it  with  a  touch  of  Continental 
deference,  which  was  unusual  in  a  set  where  inti- 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  191 

macy  permits  almost  anything.  And  with  his 
ability  to  pay  his  conversational  way  he  had  an 
unexpected  reserve  which  appealed  strongly  to  his 
hostess  who,  it  must  be  confessed,  had  feared  that 
once  his  welcome  had  been  made  apparent  he  would 
rush  his  jumps. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  dinner  Miss  Norton 
found  herself  watching  him  covertly,  fearful  lest 
he  should  make  an  unfavorable  impression  and  not 
realizing  that,  in  spite  of  all  she  knew,  she,  too,'  was 
beginning  to  like  him.  Her  sense  of  uneasiness  was 
by  no  means  decreased  when  Tom  Gehring,  at  her 
left,  turned  to  her  confidentially. 

"  What's  the  answer?  "  he  inquired  in  an  under- 
tone. "  Jimmie  going  to  get  back  into  the  market 
and  pick  up  a  few  more  easy  millions  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Mittendorf .  Heard  to-day  old  Sanctimonious 
and  Bennitt  had  taken  him  into  a  pool.  Whole 
thing's  only  a  rumor,  of  course,  but  Jimmie's  some 
fox.  Nate  Mittendorf's  a  comer." 

"  Perhaps  you  can  get  him  to  worm  you  in,  Tom." 

"  Wish  I  could,"  he  frankly  admitted.  "  I've  al- 
ways liked  the  chap.  Glad  to  see  him  getting  in 
with  the  right  crowd." 

"Meaning?" 

"  Us." 

"Snob!" 


192      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"Sure!"  he  agreed  good-naturedly.  "If  you 
don't  believe  it,  go  out  into  the  cold  gray  world  and 
listen  to  the  anvil  chorus  when  they  mention  us. 
Why  be  humble  when  you're  happy?  " 

"Don't  get  epigrammatical,"  she  laughed;  "you 
know  you  haven't  intellect  enough  to  keep  it  up. 
When  are  you  and  Amy  going  South  ?  " 

"  I  dunno.  Any  old  time  the  rest  of  you  say  the 
word.  Shooting  ought  to  be  good  now;  no  one's 
fired  a  gun  there  this  year.  Bet,  let's  all  go  down 
next  week.  Are  you  game?  " 

"  I  can't,  but  I  presume  the  rest  will." 

"  Will  what  ?  "  demanded  Courtland,  leaning  for- 
ward. "  Somebody  starting  something  without  my 
consent  ?  " 

"  Tom  wants  some  one  to  go  down  to  High  Oaks 
and  kill  his  tame  ducks." 

"  Not  in  a  million  years !  My  flask  froze  the 
last  time  I  was  in  one  of  his  rotten  old  blinds.  We 
all  served  notice  then  that  we'd  give  the  place  the 
go-by  till  he'd  put  in  steam  heat." 

"  Yes,"  chuckled  Gehring,  "  and  then  you  turned 
round  and  tried  to  take  my  coat  and  shoes  in  that 
copper  deal." 

"  Merely  a  protective  measure,  my  very  dear 
young  sir,"  mimicked  the  irrepressible  Courtland  in 
the  best  manner  of  A.  P.  Sykes.  "  Merely  a  little 
selfishness  on  the  part  of  a  poor  old  man  who  con- 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  193 

sidered  his  own  good  health.  But  we  darn  near 
got  you,  old  scout !  " 

"  When  anything  as  immature  as  you  gets  me, 
my  fat  young  friend,  you'll  have  to  sit  up  till  after 
sun-rise." 

"Think  that  Othello  stuff  will  impress  Betty?" 

"  You  don't  have  to  tell  me  anything  about  him, 
Billy,"  laughed  the  girl.  "  Every  one  knows  he 
goes  home  and  confesses  all  his  pretty  speeches  to 
Amy." 

"  And  yet  her  brain  hasn't  softened !  "  exclaimed 
Courtland.  "  Wonderful." 

"  Every  one  knows  why  yours  can't,  Bill.  Will 
you  go  next  week  ?  " 

"  Sure !  Thought  you  were  joking.  Who's 
going?" 

"Might  as  well  take  'em  all." 

Courtland  raised  his  eyebrows.  "Every  one?" 
he  asked,  with  a  discreet  nod  in  the  general  direction 
of  Mittendorf. 

"  I  dunno,"  returned  Gehring ;  "  Amy  runs  our 
parties.  Up  to  her."  With  that  he  dropped  the 
subject  as  if  all  its  other  features  were  definitely 
settled  and  started  to  make  Courtland  thoroughly 
uncomfortable  by  recounting  his  last  mishap  with 
the  city's  traffic  squad. 

Gradually  the  whole  end  of  the  table  was  drawn 
into  the  favorite  sport  of  baiting  good-natured  Billy 


194      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Courtland,  and  Miss  Norton,  finding  it  advisable  to 
keep  her  mind  close  at  home,  forgot  to  watch  Mit- 
tendorf  and  his  progress  toward  popularity  in  a 
clique  which  was  notoriously  slow  in  accepting  new- 
comers. It  was  not  until  they  had  drifted  into  the 
big  living-room  that  she  had  an  opportunity  to  speak 
with  him,  and  even  then  he  was  one  of  the  group 
standing  around  Natalie  Gray,  who,  as  usual,  was 
leaning  against  a  table,  her  hands  gripping  its  edge 
and  her  big  blue  eyes  childishly  innocent  as  if  she 
were  puzzling  mightily  over  what  they  all  found  to 
roar  at  in  her  latest  break. 

"What's  the  Infant  put  her  foot  in  now?"  de- 
manded Miss  Norton. 

"  Nothing  at  all,"  responded  Natalie,  with  a  little 
toss  of  her  golden  head.  "  I  asked  a  perfectly  legiti- 
mate question  and  all  these  long-eared  things  brayed. 
But  I  might  have  known  you  weren't  acquainted 
with  my  Uncle  Sykes,  Mr.  Mittendorf,"  she  said, 
turning  to  the  man  with  a  brilliant  smile,  "  for  you 
still  have  your  dress  suit." 

"  He  isn't  that  bad,  Miss  Gray." 

"  That's  true,"  she  acknowledged.  "  I'm  an 
ingrate. .  He's  a  nice,  kindly  old  gentleman.  He 
admits  it.  Once  he  gave  me  a  penny  and  never 
asked  interest." 

"Did  you  have  it  framed?"  demanded  Billy 
Courtland. 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  195 

"  Framed  nothing !  It  was  a  Sykes  penny.  It 
just  took  its  little  coat  off  and  went  right  to  work 
and  now  it's  a  nice,  green  bond.  But  that's  no  in- 
vitation to  play  bridge,"  she  cried  fearfully.  "  I 
want  to  dance." 

"  You  danced  till  sunrise  this  morning." 

She  turned  languidly  on  Gehring.  "  So  I  did. 
But  it's  a  good  deal  like  cocktails,  Tom  —  hard  to 
give  up  all  at  once.  You'd  find  that  true,  if  you 
tried." 

"  Some  one  start  a  phonograph  before  she  springs 
one  of  Uncle  Al's  temperance  talks,"  groaned 
Courtland. 

"  My  family  does  not  sow  seed  on  barren  ground," 
retorted  Miss  Gray  stiffly.  "  Can't  some  one  play 
that  ornamental  piano,  Jimmie?  Jimmie!  Oh, 
Jimmie  Wentworth !  Come  here.  Haven't  you  an 
accordion  player  or  a  Jew's  harp  impressario  in  the 
stables?  I  want  to  dance." 

"  Sacked  'em  both  after  your  last  visit,"  Went- 
worth called  across  the  room. 

"  Might  have  known  you  would,"  she  pouted. 
"  You  never  want  people  to  have  a  good  time  here. 
Mr.  Mittendorf,"  she  charged,  wheeling  to  shake  an 
incriminating  finger  in  his  face,  "  you  play.  Don't 
deny  it.  Don't  you  dare  deny  it !  " 

The  man  was  quick  to  sense  the  vague  stir  of  dis- 
approval over  her  way  of  bringing  him  into  what 


196     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

might  be  embarrassing  prominence  but  was  equally 
quick  to  note  her  appreciation  of  her  tactlessness. 
"  I  can't  claim  immunity  on  account  of  having  left 
my  music  at  home,"  he  confessed,  "  because,  even  if  I 
had  any,  I  couldn't  read  a  note.  I  just  drum,  but, 
if  that  will  do,  I'll  promise  to  make  a  terrific  amount 
of  noise." 

Miss  Gray  was  as  quick  to  make  amends  as  she 
was  to  voice  anything  which  came  into  her  pretty 
head.  "  That  line  about  your  music  is  the  first  tact- 
less thing  you  ever  said,  Mr.  Mittendorf,"  she 
stated,  "  for  I  was  going  to  offer  to  turn  the  pages. 
Now,  what  excuse  can  I  find?  Come  along  and 
we'll  talk  it  over  on  the  way." 

Tom  Gehring  whistled  softly  as  he  watched  the 
pair  move  toward  the  piano.  "  Betty,"  he  said, 
"your  discovery  is  about  to  become  a  controversy 
over  the  priority  of  rights.  If  you  want  to  retain 
your  laurels  you'd  better  go  tap  friend  Natalie  on 
the  coco  with  a  chunk  of  lead  pipe." 

"  He's  over  six,"  retorted  the  girl  carelessly. 

"  So's  Natalie,"  grinned  Courtland. 

Before  Gehring  could  carry  it  further,  Mitten- 
dorf s  long  fingers  struck  the  keys.  Conversation 
stopped.  He  swung  into  a  rattling,  rollicking  one- 
step  with  an  abandon  which  made  Billy  Cotirtland 
throw  back  his  head.  "  Listen  to  Mr.  Victor  Cohan 
Wagner,  the  Pied  Piper  of  Manhattan !  "  he  bel- 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  197 

lowed.  "  Kick  back  those  rugs,  Jimmie,  and  give 
the  rats  a  chance.  Come  on,  Nat." 

The  girl  by  the  piano  threw  up  her  hands.  "  I 
can't  help  it,  Mr.  Mittendorf,"  she  cried,  her  smile 
brilliant  "  It's  your  fault.  You're  sure  the  man 
who  put  the  sin  in  syncopation.  I've  got  to  dance, 
and  don't  you  dare  stop." 

"  Not  till  you  give  the  word,"  he  promised,  and 
swung  into  a  variation  which  set  them  all  a-danc- 
ing.  He  proved  to  be  one  of  those  players  who  can 
put  his  good  nature  into  his  music,  and  they  kept 
him  reeling  off  the  Broadway  hits  until  at  last  Mrs. 
Wentworth  had  pity  on  him.  As  they  stopped, 
Miss  Gray  looked  up  into  Mr.  Courtland's  decidedly 
red  face.  "  That  man,"  she  declared,  "  is  the  find 
of  the  season !  " 

"  So  Betty  appears  to  think." 

"  Hang  Betty !  "  snapped  Miss  Gray,  and,  hurry- 
ing across  the  room,  she  clutched  Mrs.  Gehring  by 
the  arm.  "  Amy,"  she  advised,  "  if  you  want  to 
make  a  hit  at  High  Oaks,  take  my  orchestra  along." 

"  Don't  worry,  little  one.  I'm  on  my  way  to  the 
band  stand  now  with  the  vice-regal  command. 
He'll  go  with  us  or  we'll  stay  behind  and  see  no  one 
steals  him.  But  I  guess  Betty  can  persuade  him  to 

go-" 

"  She's  not  going." 
"The  deuce!" 


198      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Don't  be  profane,  Amy,"  commanded  Jimmie 
Wentworth.  "  You'll  corrupt  our  Natalie's  morals. 
Besides,"  he  added,  "  she's  setting  up  as  some  little 
persuader  herself." 

"  Oh,  go  chase  yourself !  "  laughed  the  girl. 

"  Hate  to  be  lonesome.  I'd  rather  follow  the 
crowd.  Let  up  on  the  poor  man ;  I  know  he  wants 
to  play  bridge." 

It  was  quite  two  hours  later  when  Mittendorf, 
having  been  cut  out  from  one  of  the  tables,  found 
opportunity  to  capture  Miss  Norton.  "  I've 
heard,"  he  said,  "  just  as  every  other  outlander  has, 
of  the  conservatories  at  Wentworth  House.  Won't 
you  show  me  those,  too?  " 

The  girl  looked  at  him  quickly.  "  Gladly,"  she 
said,  and,  turning,  led  the  way  toward  the  first  of 
the  great  glass  houses  which  spread  away  from  the 
billiard  room.  "  But  I'd  hardly  call  myself  an  '  out- 
lander  '  were  I  in  your  place.  I  overheard  Amy 
Gehring  asking  you  to  High  Oaks.  This  house  is 
a  public  playground  compared  with  the  Gehrings' 
shooting  box." 

"  And  for  that,  too,  I  have  to  thank  Miss  Nor- 
ton," he  said  quietly. 

"  Don't  be  so  modest." 

"  I'm  not  modest ;  neither  am  I  quite  a  fool.  I 
simply  want  you  to  know  that  I'm  man  enough  to 
acknowledge  my  gratitude  for  what  you've  done." 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  199 

"  I'm  afraid  I  don't  understand." 

"  Very  well,"  he  answered.  "  Probably  it  is  very 
bourgeois  in  me  to  speak  at  all,  but  if  ever  I  did 
a  very  nice  thing  for  some  one  I'll  confess  I'd  like 
to  know  it  was  appreciated.  We  often  make  the 
mistake  of  judging  others  by  our  own  standards, 
Miss  Norton." 

"  That's  true,"  she  admitted  hurriedly,  fearful 
now  that  his  cleverness  had  made  her  mind  an  open 
book.  "  All  of  us  are  prone  to  judge  too  quickly. 
This  is  one  of  the  best  of  the  houses.  These 
ferns—" 

"  I  know  nothing  of  ferns,"  he  broke  in,  "  and 
care  less.  My  only  motive  in  asking  you  to  bring 
me  here  was  that  I  might  talk  with  you.  Won't 
you  sit  down  ?  "  He  inclined  his  head  toward  a  seat 
beneath  the  huge  fronds  of  a  gigantic  palm  which 
seemed  to  reach  thirstily  for  the  silver,  ripples  in  a 
tinkling  fountain.  "Please?" 

"  We  really  should  not  stay  here."  Neverthe- 
less she  gave  in. 

"  Some  way  or  other,"  he  answered,  standing 
over  her,  "  I  am  human  enough  to  enjoy  the  very 
things  I've  no  right  to." 

"  You're  not  going  to  preach  me  a  sermon  on  that 
threadbare  text,  are  you?*  she  asked,  resting  one 
arm  on  the  back  of  the  white  marble  seat  and  laugh- 
ing up  at  him. 


200      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"No.  No,"  he  repeated,  "what  I'd  like  to  do 
and  what  I  must  do  are  the  poles  apart.  I'm  want- 
ing to  preach  no  more  than  I'm  wanting  to  prac- 
tice." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  " 

"  I  mean,"  he  stated  calmly,  "  that  your  friend 
Mrs.  Gehring  has  been  amiable  enough  to  ask  me 
to  High  Oaks." 

"  I  know  it;  what  of  it?  Tom  and  Amy  are  for- 
ever taking  a  crowd  down  there.  It's  an  awful 
bore." 

"  Possibly  for  one  who  is  not  as  fond  of  shoot- 
ing as  I ;  possibly  to  one  who  is  accustomed  to  be 
asked  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gehring." 

"  Don't  get  the  impression  you'd  be  asked  if  you 
were  not  wanted,"  she  advised.  "  They're  not  that 
sort  —  the  Gehrings." 

"  Which  makes  my  predicament  the  more  embar- 
rassing." 

"  I'm  afraid  I  don't  get  the  drift  of  your  argu- 
ment," she  said,  moving  slightly  as  she  toyed  with 
the  end  of  her  scarf.  "  Either  you're  over-modest 
or  you're  seeking  compliments  so  openly  that  I'm 
not  going  to  fall  into  the  trap  by  telling  you  you 
play  like  a  professional  or  compare  your  bridge  with 
Jimmie  Wentworth's.  If  I  wanted  to  go  to  Cur- 
rituck  and  slay  innocent  canvas-backs,  I'd  go." 

"  You  could." 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  201 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that?"  she  demanded 
sharply. 

"  I  mean,"  he  said,  "  that  you  belong,  that  you'd 
go  or  stay  away,  as  your  fancy  dictated.  With  me 
it's  different.  If  I  went,  it  would  be  under  false 
colors." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  you  are  responsible  for  that  invitation, 
just  as  you  are  responsible  for  my  being  here,"  he 
said  very  deliberately.  "  I  can  finish  the  sentence 
you  did  not  have  time  to  complete  the  other  night 
on  the  steps  of  the  Grays'  home." 

"  Aren't  you  saying  just  a  little  more  than  is 
wise,  Mr.  Mittendorf  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't  think  I  am.  I  am  not  quite  a  fool, 
even  if  I  have  laid  myself  open  to  be  tagged  as 
a  climber.  You  see,  I'm  conscious  of  my  limita- 
tions." 

"  From  what  I've  heard,  you  are  the  only  one 
who  has  discovered  any,"  she  said  carelessly. 

"  From  what  I  have  overheard,  and  from  the 
light  it  threw  upon  the  unexpected  cordiality  shown 
me  here,  I  have  done  discovering  enough  for  both." 

"What,  pray?" 

"If  you  don't  choose  to  know,  it  is  not  for  me  to 
explain.  All  I  need  to  say  is  that  I  shall  not  ac- 
cept Mrs.  Gehring's  hospitality  and  that  I  shall  leave 
Wentworth  House  early  to-morrow  morning." 


202      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  May  I  ask  what  excuses  you'll  offer? "  she  in- 
quired coldly. 

"  To  them,  any  or  none ;  to  you,  the  truth.  A 
woman  who  will  permit  her  loyalty  to  carry  her  as 
far  as  yours  has  cannot,  must  not,  traffic  in  the 
kind-heartedness  of  her  friends." 

White,  then  scarlet,  then  white  again,  she  sprang 
to  her  feet.  Her  body  was  rigid  and  even  her  hands 
were  stiff  little  fists  at  her  sides.  "  Of  all  insults !  " 
she  began,  then  stopped,  and  slowly  her  eyes  fell 
away  from  his  and  the  blood  rushed  to  her  cheeks 
again. 

"An  insult  is  very  far  from  my  intent,  Miss 
Norton,"  he  said  gravely  — "  as  far  from  mine  as  it 
was  from  yours  when  you  conceived  this  plan  in  a 
stress  of  circumstances  which  prevented  you  from 
seeing  anything  but  that  which  every  true  woman 
must  be  sincerely  respected  for  putting  always  first 
—  her  desire  to  protect  the  man  she  loves.  At  first 
I  couldn't  comprehend,  and  I'll  confess  to  being  as 
angry  as  you  are  now,  but  then  it  became  clear.  I 
saw  you  clutching  at  the  straw  which  might  mean 
success  to  Dan  forth.  You'd  discovered  I  had  a 
price;  you  decided  to  offer  me  the  higher  price  of 
the  social  entree  in  return  for  becoming  a  double 
traitor.  I  might  have  accepted  that  price  a  week 
ago,"  he  added  in  a  still  lower  voice.  "  Since  then 
I  have  learned  to  respect  loyalty." 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  203 

She  drew  back,  as  if  writhing  under  a  series  of 
blows,  her  hands  covering  her  face,  her  breath  com- 
ing through  parted  lips  in  quick,  painful  gasps. 
The  palms  seemed  tossing  in  a  dry,  hot  wind,  the 
lights  swayed,  and  she  was  only  afraid  that  oblivion 
would  not  engulf  her.  Then  the  instinct  which  had 
driven  her  into  this  humiliation  began  to  whisper 
to  her  numb  brain  and  valiantly,  desperately,  she 
tried  to  fight  her  way  back  to  coherence. 

"It's  true,"  she  whispered;  "all  you've  said  is 
true.  I'd  go  any  length  to  help  him.  I  won't 
apologize." 

"  You  have  done  nothing  to  apologize  for,"  he 
said  gently ;  "  you  have  merely  made  the  error  of 
underestimating  your  influence.  I've  been  brutal, 
but  a  man  is  always  brutal  when  he  most  desires  to 
be  honest  with  himself.  Dan  forth  is  not  going  to 
fail.  Even  I  am  man  enough  to  realize  that  failure 
is  impossible  when  there  is  such  a  reward  glowing 
before  his  eyes.  New  York  may  be  closed  to  him 
but  there  are  other  banking  centers  —  Chicago,  Bos- 
ton, St.  Louis,  Montreal.  He  knows  them  all,  es- 
pecially Montreal,  where  Knight  of  the  Trans-Dom- 
inion is  supreme.  He  knows  Knight.  Knight,"  he 
repeated. 

"  What  are  you  saying?  What  are  you  trying  to 
tell  me?" 

"  Nothing  —  perhaps." 


204     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Knight  ?  Oh !  Oh !  "  she  cried  as  if  something 
were  stabbing  into  her  heart.  "  Why  have  you  told 
me  that?" 

"  Because  I  want  to  be  your  friend.  Now,  if 
you  will  permit,  I  must  say  good  night.  My  train 
leaves  very  early." 

"  You  must  not  go,"  she  cried  desperately. 
"  Don't  you  know  you  must  not  go !  Don't  you  see 
what  you've  done  ?  I  don't  matter ;  my  humiliation 
and  my  contemptible  positions  don't  matter. 
They're  mine.  But  what  you've  told  me  is  not. 
That's  yours.  I  can't  use  it.  Don't  you  see  I  can't 
use  it?" 

"  No." 

"  But  you  must.  Oh,  how  can  I  make  you  under- 
stand! Don't  you  see  that  what  I  plotted  to  offer 
has  come  to  you  unaided  ?  I  give  you  my  word  I've 
said  nothing  to  Amy  Gehring,  dropped  not  the 
slightest  hint.  She's  asked  you  to  High  Oaks  be- 
cause she  wants  you,  because  they  all  like  you. 
Don't  you  see  that  I  can't  take  pay  for  what  I  have 
not  done  ?  " 

"  But  won't  you  give  me  credit  for  equally  gen- 
erous motives  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Won't  you  admit  that 
if,  as  you  so  kindly  say,  your  friends  are  willing  to 
accept  me  as  I  am,  that  you  should  include  me 
amongst  those  friends  and  permit  me  to  tell  you 
something  that  any  one  of  the  men  in  there  would 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  205 

tell  you  without  kesitation  if  he  happened  to  have 
my  sources  of  knowledge?  Won't  you  accept  my 
viewpoint?  Won't  you  believe  that  I  am  not  try- 
ing to  cause  you  pain,  but  to  prove  that  I  can  ap- 
preciate something  I  had  not  the  nerve  to  be  myself 
—  a  fighter  who'll  stake  everything  for  a  friend? 
Won't  you  accept  what  little  I  have  to  give  as  a 
man's  tribute  to  a  loyal  girl  ?  " 

"  I  can't." 

"  You  must,"  he  insisted,  stepping  close  to  her ; 
"  you  must.  It's  his  only  chance." 

"  There's  some  other  way,"  she  argued  with  a 
piteous  attempt  at  bravery.  "  He'll  find  some  other 
way.  Oh !  "  she  gasped,  her  brown  eyes  becoming 
round  with  terror.  "  Oh !  You  don't  think  he 
knew  I  was  doing  this  ?  You  know  he  didn't  know. 
Tell  me  you  know.  Tell  me !  " 

"Of  course  I  know,"  he  assured  her.  "  You 
don't  have  to  tell  me  that  any  more  than  it  is  nec- 
essary for  me  to  tell  you  over  and  over  that  every- 
thing is  all  right." 

"  But  it  isn't,"  she  protested.  "  You're  asking 
me  to  take  everything." 

"  I  certainly  had  no  intention  of  driving  a  bar- 
gain with  you,  Miss  Norton,"  he  said,  his  whole  tone 
changing.  "  I  have  told  you  what  you  wished  to 
know ;  it  is  yours  to  do  with  as  you  choose." 

Beside  herself,  she  did  not  know  which  way  to 


206     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

turn  for  cover  to  aid  her  wild  defense.  "  To  do  as 
I  wish?  "  she  repeated.  "  To  do  as  I  wish?  What 
have  my  wishes  to  do  with  it  ?  I'm  bound  hand  and 
foot." 

"  Remember  that  I  am  familiar  with  that  sensa- 
tion," he  reminded  her  without  emotion.  "  And 
remember  you  told  me  I  should  have  stood  by  my 
friends  at  any  cost.  I,  like  you,  Miss  Norton,  have 
some  pride." 

She  looked  at  him  dully  for  a  long  moment  and 
then  a  strange,  sickly  smile  came  to  her  tortured 
lips.  "  My  pride  ?  "  she  asked.  "  Oh,  I  threw  my 
pride  away  the  other  night.  I'm  not  thinking  of 
myself.  Even  my  small  mind  is  not  small  enough 
for  that.  Only  the  utter  selfishness  of  one  of  us  and 
the  utter  unselfishness  of  the  other  is  what  is  tearing 
me.  You  have  made  me  appear  still  more  contemp- 
tible. I  will  take  what  you've  told  me,"  she  went  on, 
her  body  stiffening  with  resolution,  "  I'll  take  it  and 
I'll  repeat  it,  but  when  I  repeat  it  I  pay  the  price  of 
my  own  happiness.  But  I'll  do  this  only  on  one  con- 
dition and  that  is  that  I  play  as  fairly  by  you.  You 
are  not  to  leave  Wentworth  House  and  you  will  go 
to  High  Oaks." 

"  I  repeat,  Miss  Norton,  I  am  not  attempting  to 
drive  a  bargain." 

"  Nor  am  I,"  she  cried.  "  I  am  being  just  to 
you." 


A  MAN'S  TRIBUTE  207 

"  You  think  you  are,  but  my  peace  of  mind  is,  if 
you'll  pardon  my  saying  it,  somewhat  shaken  by 
what  you've  told  me.  I  do  not  care  to  foist  myself 
upon  your  friends." 

"  Don't  you  believe  anything  I  say  ?  No,  you 
don't,"  she  cried;  "why  should  you?  How  could 
you  be  expected  to?  But  would  you  stay  if  they 
showed  you  they  want  you  to  ?  " 

"  Listen !  "  cried  an  amused  voice  from  amongst 
the  shaggy  ferns  lining  the  way  to  the  fountain. 
"  I  hear  the  quiet  murmur  of  half-starved  voices." 

"It's  Natalie!"  gasped  the  girl.  "Will  you 
stay?" 

"How  can  I?" 

"  Have  courage ! "  called  Jimmie  Wentworth. 
"  Rescue's  close  at  hand." 

"  Maybe  they  don't  want  to  be  rescued,  Jim- 
mie." 

"  Maybe  they  don't.  I  hadn't  given  that  mature 
consideration.  Had  we  better  re-key  the  wireless 
and  listen  for  an  S.O.S?" 

"  Why,  look ! "  laughed  Miss  Gray,  peering 
around  the  bend  in  the  path.  "  They  haven't  even 
built  an  igloo.  If  you  two  are  hungry,  you'd  better 
come.  We're  the  official  searching  party." 

Mittendorf  glanced  from  one  girl  to  the  other 
and  the  laughing  challenge  he  saw  in  Miss  Gray's 
eyes  almost  shook  his  resolution.  "  I'm  afraid  it's 


208     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

go  instead  of  come  with  me,"  he  said.  "  I've  got  to 
get  back  to  town." 

Miss  Gray  laughed.  "  Forget  that ! "  she  ad- 
vised. "  This  crowd  doesn't  worry  over  unimpor- 
tant things,  and  you  must  live  up  to  our  code  so  long 
as  you've  been  adopted." 

"  That's  just  what  I've  been  struggling  to  per- 
suade him,"  said  Miss  Norton. 

"  You  always  did  make  a  mess  of  everything, 
Bet,"  comforted  Miss  Gray.  "  You  leave  him  alone, 
hereafter;  I'll  attend  to  his  education." 

"  Heaven  help  you,  Mittendorf ,  my  son !  "  sighed 
Wentworth. 

"  Don't  you  listen  to  him,"  said  Miss  Gray. 

"Who  shall  I  listen  to?" 

"  That,"  she  said,  "  is  up  to  you.  But  I  think 
you're  a  man  of  taste." 

For  a  fraction  of  a  second  his  eyes  met  Betty 
Norton's,  and  a  look  of  relief  spread  over  his  face 
as  he  turned  to  the  other  girl.  "  Don't  you  know 
I  am,"  he  laughed.  "  I'd  proved  that,  I  thought, 
by  my  friends." 

"Meaning  Betty?" 

"  You  also,  I  hope,  Miss  Gray." 

"  Oh,  me  ?  "  she  laughed.  "  You  haven't  begun 
to  know  me  yet." 


CHAPTER  XI 

A   ROSE   AND   A    ROAD 

ALTHOUGH  satisfied  she  had  restored  Mitten- 
dorf's  confidence  concerning  his  position  at  Went- 
worth  House,  Miss  Norton  had  small  desire  to  en- 
counter him,  or  any  of  the  rest  of  the  rollicking 
crowd  the  next  morning.  With  grave  problems  to 
consider,  she  slipped  away  from  Mrs.  Gehring,  hur- 
ried to  her  rooms  and  changed  into  a  habit,  con- 
vinced that  a  sharp  gallop  would  restore  her  from 
the  lassitude  of  an  uneasy  night. 

A  groom  was  waiting  at  the  side  entrance,  hold- 
ing a  clean-limbed  hunter.  "  Beg  pardon,  Miss  Nor- 
ton," he  ventured,  "  the  mare's  'igh  strung  h'and 
the  ground's  'ard." 

She  nodded  absently,  then  mounting,  swung  down 
the  drive  at  a  hand  gallop.  Beyond  the  gates 
patches  of  snow  gleamed  white  against  the  dull 
browns  of  the  fields  on  either  side  of  the  flinty  high- 
way. The  open  proved  too  tempting,  and,  putting 
the  mare  at  the  rails,  she  cantered  across  the  rolling 
pasture  lands,  the  tang  of  the  morning  reviving  her 

enthusiasm  for  the  sport. 

209 


210      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Inattentive  to  distance,  direction  or  time,  she  took 
the  jumps  as  they  came  until  a  brook,  too  wide  to 
risk,  turned  her  southward  at  a  slower  pace.  A 
hedge,  barring  her  from  a  winding  road,  made  her 
look  for  an  opening  but  finding  none  she  accepted 
the  challenge  with  a  reckless  shrug.  What  she 
should  have  foreseen,  happened.  The  mare  landed 
on  the  frozen  ground,  slipped,  slid,  gamely  recov- 
ered, but  stopped,  trembling  like  the  dead  oak  leaves 
which  rustled  overhead. 

Dismounting,  the  girl  ran  expert  fingers  over  the 
sleek  skin  above  the  strained  tendon,  then  straighten- 
ing, rubbed  the  soft  muzzle  thrust  against  her 
shoulder  in  search  of  sympathy.  "  It's  my  fault," 
she  grieved;  "  it's  all  my  careless  fault!  " 

While  this  may  have  soothed  the  mare  it  certainly 
did  nothing  toward  alleviating  her  own  predicament. 
Knowing  that  she  must  be  several  miles  from  Went- 
worth  House,  the  idea  of  leading  home  a  limping 
horse  did  not  strike  her  as  being  particularly  attrac- 
tive, and  she  quickly  concluded  that  her  best  course 
would  be  to  find  a  telephone,  so,  putting  an  arm 
through  the  bridle,  she  started  down  the  road  in 
search  of  some  farm  or  country  place. 

Had  she  been  seeking  solitude  she  would  have 
found  nothing  but  dwellings.  The  one  she  did  dis- 
cover had  neither  telephone  nor  welcome  and  she 
trudged  on,  convinced  some  early  turning  must  lead 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         211 

to  a  main  road.  Finally  a  sign  post  set  her  right, 
and  she  quickened  her  pace  as  much  as  the  mare's 
condition  would  permit,  eager  to  reach  the  store  in 
the  village  ahead  and  so  avoid  further  interviews 
with  disagreeable  house-holders. 

Conscious  that  the  few  she  passed  eyed  her  cu- 
riously, she  kept  close  to  the  edge  of  the  road,  intent 
only  on  selecting  the  softest  footing.  As  she  came 
abreast  a  winter-dreary  hedge  surrounding  a  white 
cottage  there  came  a  startling  crackle  of  dry  twigs, 
followed  by  a  shrill  "  whoop !  "  and  the  mare  shied 
wildly. 

Miss  Norton  quieted  her,  then  turned  to  discover 
the  cause  of  her  fright.  Squarely  in  her  path  posed 
a  sturdy  little  figure,  a  wooden  tomahawk  upraised 
in  one  chubby  fist,  a  rainbow  of  chicken  feathers 
wreathed  about  his  golden  curls  and  his  dimple- 
suggesting  person  concealed  beneath  a  department 
store's  conception  of  aboriginal  panoply  of  war. 
"Halt!"  he  commanded  jubilantly.  "You're  the 
captif  of  my  bowanarrer." 

The  girl  stopped,  torn  between  the  endeavor  to 
control  her  laughter  and  her  desire  to  gather  the 
cherubic  savage  into  her  arms.  "  Help !  "  she  man- 
aged to  gurgle. 

"  'Sistance  is  far  away,"  he  assured  her  gravely, 
"  an'  the  plains  is  quite  lonesome  right  now.  Is  the 
pony  broken?  " 


212      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I'm  afraid  so." 

"  What's  your  name  ?  You'd  better  tell  me 
troof'ly  or  I'll  have  to  torture  you." 

"  That  wouldn't  be  very  gentlemanly,"  she  sug- 
gested. 

"  No,  I  guess  it  wouldn't  be."  Then,  more  hope- 
fully, "But  I'm  not  a  gent'man;  I'm  Chief  Kill- 
the-Pale-Face,  an'  you  is  the  captif  of  my  bow- 
anarrer.  You're  a  very  pretty  lady,"  he  admitted 
after  his  second  critical  apprisement.  "  When  I 
grow  up,  maybe  I'll  marry  you  —  if  you'll  wait.  I 
guess  I'll  do  that,"  he  decided ;  "  it  will  be  nicer 
than  tort'ing  you.  Would  you  like  to  see  my  wig- 
wam ?  " 

"  Is  there  a  telephone  in  it,  Chief?  " 

"  Why,  no,  not  just  yet.  You  see  it's  only  a 
make-believie  wigwam.  But  when  you  want  to 
order  our  dinner  I'm  sure  Mamma  will  let  you  use 
hers.  I'll  ask  her  right  this  minute."  Being  a  fore- 
handed Indian,  he  promptly  proceeded  to  disappear 
through  the  hedge,  calling  "  Mamma !  Mamma !  " 
at  the  top  of  his  lungs. 

The  girl,  relieved  at  this  easy  solution  of  her 
troubles,  waited  until  he  came  capering  back  fol- 
lowed by  a  slender,  black-gowned  figure,  and  Miss 
Norton  at  once  recognized  the  source  of  the  child's 
beauty.  There  was  a  wistfulness  about  the  young 
mother's  expression  that  touched  her,  and,  even  be- 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         213 

fore  she  heard  the  soft,  musical  voice,  she  felt  as 
friendly  as  she  had  toward  the  child. 

"  I'm  sorry  to  bother  you,"  she  explained,  "  but 
I  do  want  to  call  up  Wentworth  House  and  beg  a 
relief  party.  I've  had  a  slight  accident." 

"Of  course.  You're  not  hurt?  Laddie,"  she 
said,  capturing  the  Indian,  "  run  to  the  barn  and 
tell  John  to  come  and  hold  the  horse." 

He  was  off  like  an  excited  rocket,  exploding 
"  Johns !  "  at  every  step  and  the  two  watched  him 
until,  all  at  once,  the  mother  turned,  her  face  wor- 
ried. "  I  hope  my  boy  was  not  the  cause  of  your 
accident,"  she  said.  "  He's  — " 

"  He's  adorable,"  finished  Miss  Norton.  "  My 
own  carelessness  caused  my  downfall.  I'd  no  busi- 
ness to  try  jumping  on  frozen  ground." 

"That's  true,"  admitted  the  other;  "but  doing 
the  things  we  ought  to  do  does  grow  monotonous. 
Here  comes  my  general  factotum.  Let  him  take 
care  of  the  mare  till  they  come  for  you.  I  can't 
allow  you  to  stay  out  here." 

The  triumphant  Indian,  torn  between  desire  to 
talk  horse  with  the  adored  John  and  curiosity  to 
over-hear  what  might  be  said  over  the  telephone, 
vaccillated  from  foot  to  foot  until  Miss  Norton's 
gay  nod  re-awakened  his  admiration.  Putting  one 
hand  in  hers,  and  clutching  his  mother  with  the 
other,  he  walked  between  them  into  the  cottage. 


214      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

But  if  he  was  disappointed  in  being  lured  beyond 
the  telephone,  he  showed  no  trace  of  it  when  Miss 
Norton  finally  came  into  the  sunny  sitting-room. 
In  fact  the  surprise  was  hers,  for  it  was  empty, 
except  for  a  prancing  steed  who,  with  much  champ- 
ing of  jaw  and  pawing  of  the  air,  was  making  ready 
for  a  dashing  bit  of  cross-country  work  over  a 
hassock,  the  waste  basket  and  an  over-thrown 
rocking  chair.  "  Mamma's  gone  to  make  us  a 
party,"  he  announced,  then  took  the  hassock  in  full 
stride. 

No  sooner  had  Miss  Norton  sunk  into  a  chair 
than  the  hunt  metamorphosed  into  a  very  affection- 
ate youngster  who  clambered  into  her  lap  without 
apology.  "  Will  your  Mamma  scold  you  'cause  you 
broke  your  pony  ?  "  he  asked,  his  chubby  hand  pat- 
ting her  cheek  comfortingly. 

"  It  isn't  my  pony." 

The  big  eyes  grew  bigger.  "  Did  you  stole  it  ?  " 
he  asked  in  an  awed  whisper. 

"  No."  She  found  herself  sorrowing  over  hav- 
ing to  lower  herself  in  his  esteem.  "  No,  I  only 
borrowed  it." 

"  Never  mind,"  he  retorted  consolingly;  "  we  can 
play  you  did  an'  that  the  hangers  are  chasing  you. 
I'll  make  you  a  hidie-hole  an'  'tect  you.  I  guess," 
he  went  on,  squirming  to  the  floor,  "  if  you'll  get 
up,  please,  I'll  make  part  of  it  with  your  chair.  I 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         215 

mos'  always  do.  It  makes  a  mos'  ex'lent  hidie- 
hole  with  the  sofa." 

"  It's  going  to  be  rather  small,"  she  observed, 
watching  his  quick  work  with  chairs  and  pillows. 

"  That's  the  very  nicest  part,"  he  proclaimed ; 
"  we'll  have  to  cuddle  very  tight." 

Stooping  impulsively,  she  kissed  the  rounded 
cheek.  "  Yes,"  he  announced,  "  next  time  I'd  rafer 
you'd  kiss  my  mouf .  Listen !  "  His  whole  atti- 
tude changed  to  vigilance,  and,  snatching  the  almost 
forgotten  tomahawk  from  the  table,  he  raised  it 
threateningly,  while  his  other  hand  sheltered  his 
piercing  glance.  "  The  hangers !  "  he  stated.  "  I 
hear  their  footprints  on  the  front  walk." 

She,  too,  heard.  "  It  can't  be  from  Wentworth 
House,"  she  said ;  "  that's  too  far  away."  Then, 
perceiving  his  disappointment,  she  tried  to  make 
amends.  "  It  is  the  hangers,"  she  cried.  "  They've 
come  for  me  and  I  haven't  time  to  hide.  Save  me, 
noble  Indian ! " 

"  I'll  save  you,"  he  promised,  springing  in  front 
of  her.  But  when  the  front  door  opened,  then 
closed  with  a  bang  which  shook  the  house,  one  val- 
iant hand  stole  back  and  clutched  at  her  habit.  "  I'll 
—  I'll  —  save  you,"  he  repeated  with  a  gulp. 
"  Don't  —  don't  be  afraid.  Most  probably  it's  just 
-Oh!  Oh!" 

The  tomahawk  clattered  to  the  floor  and,  hurl- 


216     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ing  himself  across  the  room,  he  leaped  into  the  arms 
held  open  to  welcome  him.  "  An'  I  was  goin'  to 
slay  you,"  he  cooed,  "  'cause  I  thought  you  was  a 
hanger  coming  to  capture  her." 

For  a  moment  he  clung  there,  radiating  affection, 
but  then  something  in  the  tightness  of  the  strong 
arms,  something  in  the  silence,  made  him  lean  slowly 
backwards,  first  to  look  up  into  the  set  face,  then 
to  turn  wonderingly  toward  the  immovable  girl  who 
stood  by  the  half-built  hidie-hole,  her  lips  parted, 
her  brown  eyes  wide  and  her  hands  clutching  the 
table's  edge.  "  What  is  it  ?  "  he  asked  in  an  awed 
whisper.  "  What  is  it,  Big  Stephen  ?  Don't  you 
like  my  pretty  lady  ?  " 

The  childish  voice  brought  Danforth  to  his  senses. 
"  Like  her!  "  he  cried,  putting  the  youngster  on  his 
feet.  "  Yes,  Stevie,  I  think  I  like  her."  And  he 
crossed  the  room  in  four  great  steps. 

Little  Stephen,  bewildered,  looked  on  in  silence, 
but  at  length  his  jealousy  conquered.  "  She  didn't," 
he  mournfully  announced,  "  she  didn't  kiss  me  like 
that." 

With  a  happy  little  laugh  Betty  Norton  freed  one 
arm,  and,  still  clinging  to  Danforth  with  the  other, 
drew  the  child  close.  "  If  you'll  do  your  share," 
she  asserted,  "  we'll  try  to  make  him  very,  very 
jealous.  And  I  know  you'll  be  lots  nicer  to  me  and 
never  run  away  and  forget." 


LITTLE  STEPHEN,  BEWILDERED,  LOOKED  ON  IN  SILENCE  " 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         217 

"  No,"  he  agreed ;  "  neither  would  Big  Stephen. 
He  never  forgets  anybody,  'specially  me;  do  you, 
Big  Stephen?" 

"  Never !  And  you  can  prove  that  by  what's  out 
in  the  hall." 

The  youngster  tumbled  to  the  floor  like  a  kitten 
and  was  running  almost  before  he  was  on  his  feet. 
The  girl,  her  hands  once  more  on  Danforth's 
shoulders,  looked  gravely  up  into  his  face.  "  Why," 
she  asked,  "  have  you  done  what  you  have  done  when 
you  knew  I  wanted  you  so  ?  " 

"  No  woman  wants  a  failure  tagging  after  her." 

"If  I'm  willing  to  accept  your  estimate  of  your- 
self aren't  you  generous  enough  to  believe  I  know 
my  own  wants?  But  you're  not  a  failure,  never 
have  been  and  never  can  be.  You've  a  lot  of  ex- 
plaining to  do;  you  might  begin  at  the  beginning. 
What  are  you  doing  here?  " 

"  That's  about  the  end,"  he  retorted,  his  hand 
caressing  her  cheek.  "  But  I  presume  a  girl  wants 
to  hear  the  end  first." 

"  You've  presumed  so  much,  dear,"  she  said, 
"  and  with  such  wonderful  results  for  us  both, 
that  I'd  give  up  the  pastime,  were  I  in  your 
place." 

"  I'll  give  up  anything  you  say  but  you." 

"  As  long  as  you're  in  the  mood  for  making  new 
resolutions,"  she  suggested  demurely,  "  why  not 


218      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

stick  to  your  original  one  and  tell  me  what  you're 
doing  here?  " 

Before  he  could  begin,  a  door  opened  and,  glanc- 
ing around,  he  saw  the  little  woman  in  black  stand- 
ing on  the  threshold,  a  tray  of  tea  things  held  in  both 
hands.  "  Hello,  Millie !  "  he  called,  with  boyish 
pleasure.  "  Didn't  expect  me  again  so  soon,  did 
you?" 

Quickly  crossing  the  room,  she  put  her  modest 
show  of  hospitality  on  the  table,  then  held  out  both 
hands.  "  I  never  expect  you,  Stephen,"  she  said, 
"  but  you  know  how  glad  I  always  am  to  see  you." 

Miss  Norton  looked  from  one  to  the  other  and 
then  a  queer  expression  came  over  her  face.  "  This 
seems  to  be  a  day  of  surprises,"  she  said.  "  I  didn't 
expect  to  see  him,  either.  But  if  one  of  you'll  be 
generous  enough  to  tell  me  where  I  am,  possibly  - 

"Don't  you  know  Millie!"  exclaimed  Danforth. 

"  Not  as  well  as  I  believe  I  want  to." 

The  little  woman  flushed  prettily.  "  How 
thoughtless  in  me,  Miss  Norton,"  she  cried.  "  I  al- 
ways take  things  too  much  for  granted.  You  see," 
she  went  on,  "  I  guessed  who  you  were.  One 
couldn't  help  recognizing  you  from  Stephen's  de- 
scriptions, and  I  thought — " 

"If  you  get  analyzing  your  thoughts,  my  dear 
girl,  we'll  never  get  anywhere.  She's  about  the  best 
friend  a  man  ever  had,  Betty,  and  if  you  don't  want 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         219 

to  call  her  '  Millie  '  she'll  answer  to  Mrs.  Williams. 
And,  by  the  way,  if  you  two  haven't  met  before,  sup- 
pose you  do  a  little  explaining  yourself.  How  did 
you  get  here?  " 

<v  Rode  part  way  and  walked  the  rest.  Now  you 
explain," 

"  She  met  with  an  accident,  Stephen." 

"  You're  not  hurt,  are  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  solemnly  assured  him,  "  desperately. 
But  we'll  settle  that  later.  You  may  be  able  to  al- 
leviate your  own  sufferings  somewhat  by  giving  an 
account  of  yourself.  I  assure  you  it's  worth  con- 
sidering." 

"Sorry  to  disagree  with  you,"  he  retorted,  lean- 
ing against  the  table.  "  I'm  afraid  what  I've  done 
hasn't  been  worth  anything  to  anybody." 

"  Is  it  as  bad  as  that?  "  asked  Mrs.  Williams  anx- 
iously. 

"  Worse.  That's  why  I  left  Augusta.  There 
was  no  need  to  stay  there  and  root  to  the  mourner's 
bench.  I'm  almost  ready  to  believe  that  Mittendorf 
was  right  when  he  said  that  I  was  backing  a  dead 
horse." 

Miss  Norton's  face  grew  sober  but  Mrs.  Williams 
smiled.  "  I've  seen  you  in  tighter  corners,"  she  said 
proudly,  "  and  you've  yet  to  quit.  He  doesn't  talk 
that  way  often,  Miss  Norton,"  she  explained,  turn- 
ing to  the  girl,  "  but,  really,  the  poor  fellow's  had 


220      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

some  hard  knocks  of  late.  They've  been  enough  to 
take  the  heart  out  of  any  man." 

"  I  know." 

"  That's  passed,"  said  Danforth  uncomfortably ; 
"  let's  forget  it." 

"  No,"  contradicted  Mrs.  Williams,  "  we're  not  go- 
ing to  forget  it,  because  I  don't  believe  she  knows 
half  the  story.  You  never  were  good  at  telling 
things  about  yourself,  Stephen,  and  I'm  sure  that  in 
spite  of  what  she  thinks  she  knows,  she  doesn't  know 
half." 

"If  you  don't  tell  me,  you  know  him  well  enough 
to  be  sure  he  never  will." 

"  Did  he  tell  you  he  began  this  railroad  work 
weeks  before  the  doctors  gave  him  permission?  " 

"  No." 

"  He  had  more  important  things  to  tell  her,"  com- 
mented Danforth. 

"  You  keep  still !  "  commanded  the  girl.  "  Go  on, 
Mrs.  Williams." 

"  Did  he  tell  you  how  desperately  ill  he'd  been  ?  " 

"  I  guessed  that." 

"  Did  he  tell  you  the  cause?  " 

"  Very  little ;  something  about  an  accident." 

"  Why  go  into  that,  Millie  ?  "  he  growled ;  "  it's 
just  tearing  your  own  wound  open." 

"  It  will  always  be  open,  dear,"  she  quietly  re- 
torted, "  and  I  want  her  to  know,  I  want  her  to  know 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         221 

that  you  never  give  up,  that  you  fight  to  the  end, 
and  I  want  her  to  know  my  side  —  why  we're  here 
and  why  I'm  alone.  My  husband  was  his  best 
friend,"  she  went  on  evenly,  speaking  directly  to  the 
girl  now ;  "  he  was  a  mine  superintendent  in  Idaho. 
Stephen  was  doing  some  engineering  work  on  a  new 
road  for  our  company.  Last  winter  there  was  an 
accident.  Of  course  my  Billy  went  down.  A  lot 
of  his  men  were  imprisoned  by  the  cave-in.  He 
didn't  come  back.  They  told  me  he,  too,  was  dead. 
But  Stephen  wouldn't  listen  to  them.  He  went 
down  —  went  in  spite  of  all  they  could  say.  He 
brought  Billy  back  to  me.  He  only  lived  an  hour. 
He  couldn't  say  much  —  just  *  good-by.'  But 
Stephen  went  back  into  the  mine.  They  thought  he 
was  mad.  Later  they  found  out  he'd  promised  my 
husband  he'd  save  the  men.  He  did.  But  it  almost 
cost  another  life.  He  was  terribly  hurt  when  they 
finally  brought  him  back  here  to  my  old  home  to  try 
to  give  him  back  what  he'd  risked  for  mine.  It  was 
all  I  could  do.  Billy  would  have  wished  me  to  do 
that." 

The  girl  leaned  forward  to  give  Mrs.  Williams's 
hand  a  sympathetic  squeeze.  "  You  didn't  have  to 
explain,"  she  said ;  "  I  know  him  just  as  I  hope 
you'll  let  me  know  you.  But  I'm  sorry,  oh,  so 
sorry,  for  you  and  Little  Stephen !  " 

The  woman's  smile  was  as  sweet  as  it  was  brave. 


222      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"I've  the  boy,"  she  said;  "we  help  each  other. 
What's  become  of  him?  I  presume  your  horse 
proved  too  great  a  temptation." 

"  He's  out  in  the  hall,"  explained  Danforth,  glad 
to  change  the  subject.  "  Imagine  he's  wrestling 
with  a  package." 

"You're  too  generous,  Stephen!"  she  protested. 
"  You'll  spoil  him." 

"  Oh,  let  the  kiddie  have  a  little  fun !  I  know 
what  it  is  to  want  things  —  and  take  it  out  in  want- 
ing." 

"  But  you  give  us  so  much." 

"  Yes,"  he  laughed,  "  I'm  the  pauper  prototype 
of  all  the  plutocrats.  Just  wait  till  he  gets  into  long 
pants  and  I  begin  to  shower  him  with  libraries.  Hi, 
Steve !  Bring  it  in  here." 

"  Can't  you  be  serious ! "  she  exclaimed  hope- 
lessly. 

"  Not  when  you're  absurd.  Besides,  Miss  Nor- 
ton's interested  in  railroads;  she  wants  to  see  this 
one." 

There  came  a  clatter  of  tin,  followed  by  a  near- 
imitation  of  an  engine's  whistle  as  little  Stephen  ap- 
peared, his  face  wreathed  in  smiles,  his  arms  full  of 
a  tangle  of  tracks,  cars  and  miscellaneous  railroad 
material.  "  See  what  Big  Stephen's  brought,"  he 
cried.  "  The  choo-choo's  red  with  real  go-round 
wheels." 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         223 

"  I  never  dreamed  of  such  a  wonderful  thing," 
exclaimed  his  mother,  "  never  in  all  my  life!  " 

"  I  have,"  he  retorted  gravely,  "  most  ev'ry  night." 

"  Let's  put  it  together,"  suggested  Miss  Norton, 
dropping  to  her  knees  and  beginning  to  link  the 
pieces  of  track.  "  Come  on,  Stephen ;  you're  a 
builder  of  roads.  Show  your  worth." 

"  The  job's  about  my  size,"  he  retorted. 

The  girl  leaned  back  and  looked  up  at  him  so- 
berly. "  It  isn't  as  bad  as  you  seem  to  think,"  she 
said. 

"  I'm  afraid  it  is,"  he  answered,  his  thoughts  re- 
verting to  what  he  had  discovered  in  Augusta. 

He  had  gone  there  hoping  to  find  some  weak  link 
in  the  chain  which  shackled  him,  with  which  he  could 
force  the  construction  of  a  practical  line  that  could 
be  turned  into  a  substitute  for  his  shattered  plans. 
Instead  of  specifications  for  a  rough  lumber  road, 
however,  he  had  been  shown  detailed  maps  for  a  line 
promising  a  model  piece  of  construction  compatible 
with  the  wealth  of  its  promoters.  After  leaving  the 
present  railhead,  it  followed  his  own  survey  well  into 
the  Idylwild  property  but,  just  west  of  the  head  of 
Mirror  Lake,  it  swerved  northward.  Twice  moun- 
tains crowded  the  rails  to  the  lake,  and  he  had  smiled 
cynically  on  recalling  Bennitt's  stress  on  the  neces- 
sity of  maintaining  the  isolation  of  the  Island's 
sanctity.  At  one  of  these  points  was  a  station,  com- 


224      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

plete  even  to  the  spurs  for  private  cars.  Three  miles 
beyond,  and  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  lake's  foot, 
the  road  came  to  an  abrupt  end  on  Mirror  Stream. 
A  friendly  commissioner  had  volunteered  the  infor- 
mation that  this  would  be  the  terminal  until  further 
inroads  on  the  spruce  made  necessary  the  filing  of 
supplementary  plans. 

Dan  forth,  rising  from  his  study  of  the  map,  had 
laughed  grimly  on  seeing  that  the  terminal  was  at 
least  ten  miles  from  the  boundary  of  the  quarter  sec- 
tion Sanctimonious  Sykes  had  suggested  that  he 
buy.  The  crafty  chieftain's  trap  had  had  longer 
teeth  than  even  he  had  feared,  and  he  realized  now 
that  if  he  had  accepted  the  suggested  bribe,  it  would 
have  meant  financial  as  well  as  moral  ruin.  What 
the  rest  meant,  he  was  still  unable  even  to  approxi- 
mate, and  until  he  had  formed  some  reasonable  opin- 
ion, his  pride  prohibited  him  from  showing  his 
scars  even  to  the  girl  who  watched  him  so  eagerly. 
"  It's  going  to  come  out  all  right,"  he  said ;  "  it's 
got  to." 

"  Of  course  it  has." 

His  face  brightened  at  this  proof  of  her  faith. 

'  There  must  be  something  in  that  old  platitude 

about  it's  being  darkest  before  dawn,"  he  agreed. 

'  The  problem  now  is  to  ferret  out  the  meaning  of 

this  new  plan.     I'm  working  alone  and  in  the  dark." 

"  Is   that   wise  ?     Surely,   there   are   some   who 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         225 

would  be  only  too  glad  to  help.  All  the  power  isn't 
concentrated  in  New  York." 

"  That's  something  I've  got  to  prove." 

"  You  said  you'd  help  pin  my  railroad  togever," 
said  a  mournful  voice. 

"Stephen!" 

"  So  I  did,"  cried  the  girl ;  "  and  we'll  go  right 
to  work.  He  hasn't  been  one  bit  nice  to  me,  and 
there's  no  reason  why  I  should  show  any  interest  in 
him.  Why,  once  upon  a  time,  Stephen,"  she  went 
on,  picking  up  some  of  the  track  and  beginning  to 
join  it  together,  "  he  said  he'd  meet  me  somewhere 
and  didn't  even  bother  to  wait  for  me  or  send  me 
word  why  he'd  gone.  That's  the  sort  of  man  he 
is." 

The  youngster  nodded  gravely.  "  Most  pro'bly 
he  had  a  'portant  'gagement,"  he  suggested.  "  He 
has  heaps  of  'portant  'gagements  when  I  need  him." 

"  He'd  tried  to  make  one  which  seemed  fairly  im- 
portant to  me,"  observed  the  girl.  "  It's  going  to 
take  a  lot  of  explaining,  some  of  these  days,  too." 

"  Not  as  much  as  you  think,"  laughed  Danforth. 
"  And,  by  the  way,  Miss  Norton,  that  double  reverse 
curve  will  startle  the  engineering  world." 

"  It's  a  very  good  curve,"  she  announced,  exam- 
ining her  handiwork  critically,  "  and  Stephen  and 
I  are  very  fond  of  it." 

"  He  likes  to  tease,"  explained  the  child  comfort- 


226     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ably.  "  Most  prob'ly  he'll  kiss  you  in  a  minute 
an'  say  he's  sorry." 

The  girl's  face  became  crimson  and  Danforth  had 
difficulty  in  checking  his  desire  to  shout.  "  Young 
man,"  he  advised,  "  you  dig  a  long  tunnel." 

"  Don't  like  tunnelsies ;  they're  all  dark." 

"  They've  other  advantages  also.  Millie,  is  that 
stuff  on  the  table  a  temptation  or  practical  food  ?  " 

"  Oh !  I  forgot.  I'm  so  sorry.  I  thought  Miss 
Norton  might  like  some  coffee." 

"  It's  very  kind,"  announced  the  girl,  "  but  I'm  on 
the  tunnel  shift  and  can't  eat  till  the  whistle  blows. 
Give  it  to  him ;  he  looks  as  if  he  hadn't  had  anything 
in  weeks." 

Danforth  reached  over  and  helped  himself.  "  I 
dote  on  lettuce  sandwiches  for  breakfast,"  he  said; 
"  it's  just  like  the  old  days  at  railhead." 

"  Don't  try  to  eat  those  things.  Wait  and  I'll  find 
something  else." 

Mrs.  Williams  had  gone  before  he  could  protest, 
and,  it  must  be  confessed,  he  had  slight  desire  to. 
Putting  down  the  thin  bit  of  bread,  he  clasped  his 
hands  between  his  knees,  leaned  forward  and  gave 
his  whole  attention  to  the  tableau  on  the  floor  where 
the  youngster  and  the  girl  were  running  tracks  this 
way  and  that  as  if  connecting  the  pink  clusters  of 
roses  which  formed  the  carpet's  pattern. 

"  Pardon  a  suggestion,  Mr.  Williams,"  he  broke 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         227 

out,  "  but  if  you  plan  to  have  a  limited  take  that 
thirty-seven  per  cent,  grade,  you're  courting  damage 
suits.  Run  your  tracks  round  the  hassock,  Kiddie; 
not  over  it." 

"  But  it's  more  'citing  to  go  up  and  downie." 

"  True.  I  keep  forgetting  that  railroads  are  just 
playthings." 

The  girl  glanced  up  quickly.  "  Please  don't  be 
cynical,"  she  begged ;  "  it's  unlike  you." 

"  All  right.  Where  are  you  going  to  put  your 
station?  Better  locate  near  the  sofa." 

The  child  frowned.     "  I  don't  — "  he  began. 

"  Put  it  just  where  you  want  to,"  broke  in  Miss 
Norton.  "  When  we  need  expert  advice  we'll  write 
him  for  it." 

"Judging  by  past  performances  I'll  wait  some 
time  for  that  letter." 

"  You're  not  here,"  she  laughed  up  at  him.  Then 
of  a  sudden  her  face  became  sober.  "  You're,"  she 
said  with  slow  distinctness,  "  in  Montreal,  or  should 
be." 

"Why  Montreal?" 

"  Don't  you  like  the  city  ?  " 

"  Not  especially." 

"  I'm  sorry.  I  thought  —  Stevie,  give  me  that 
switch.  We'll  put  it  here.  And  when  you  grow  up, 
don't  forget  Montreal." 

Dan  forth  started  to  ask  another  question  but,  to 


228 


her  relief,  Mrs.  Williams  returned,  a  plate  of  dough- 
nuts in  her  hand.  "  Here,"  she  said  triumphantly, 
"  I've  found  these,  and  remembered  something  im- 
portant." 

He  looked  at  her  in  amusement,  a  doughnut 
poised  in  the  air.  "  If  it's  important,"  he  observed, 
"  I  don't  comprehend  the  early  remembrance." 

"  Then  maybe  it  isn't,"  she  admitted.  "  I  had  a 
letter  from  a  man  named  Mr.  Sykes." 

Dan  forth  put  the  doughnut  down.  "  Have  you 
come  into  an  unexpected  legacy  ?  " 

"  Not  that  I've  heard  of.  I  saved  it  for  you 
to  answer.  I  wouldn't  do  anything  without  con- 
sulting you,  even  though  it  was  marked  '  confiden- 
tial.'" 

"  Millie,"  he  retorted,  "  forget  you're  a  woman 
long  enough  to  put  the  cart  before  the  horse.  I'm 
curious  as  to  what's  attracted  the  hypocritical  atten- 
tion of  that  benevolent  sneak-thief  to  you." 

"  I'll  get  the  letter." 

"  You'll  sit  where  you  are  and  be  concise. 
You've  got  to  learn  how  to  handle  your  affairs,  and 
the  first  thing  to  learn  is  how  to  state  a  thing  clearly. 
If  it  were  a  receipt  for  cake  you'd  be  lucid  enough." 

"  Very  well,"  she  sighed ;  "  I'll  try.  It  came  day 
before  yesterday  morning.  We  had  just  finished 
breakfast  and  I  was  putting  on  Stephen's  hat  and 
coat  when  the  postman  came." 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         229 

"  Was  it  his  best  hat  and  coat  ?  "  queried  Ban- 
forth. 

"  I  don't  blame  you !  "  she  said.  "  I'm  dreadful. 
Do  you  remember  how  you  insisted  on  giving  the  boy 
a  present  when  we  asked  you  to  be  his  god-father?  " 

"  Perfectly.  Do  you  put  two  cups  of  sugar  and  a 
dash  of  butter  in  your  cake,  Mrs.  Williams  ?  " 

"  This  cake  is  the  kind  you  both  have  and  eat," 
she  flashed  back.  "  It  was  about  your  present  Mr. 
Sykes  wrote." 

"  What !  "  Danf orth  sprang  to  his  feet,  his  brow 
furrowed.  "  Get  me  that  letter !  " 

"  Stephen !  "  she  gasped,  startled  at  the  change 
which  had  come  over  him.  "  Don't  be  angry.  All 
he  wanted  was  to  buy  that  land  you  gave  the  boy." 

"  Get  me  that  letter,"  he  repeated. 

Frightened  at  his  manner,  she  began  to  rummage 
through  her  desk  but  her  nervous  fingers  went  un- 
rewarded until  she  recalled  a  book  she  had  been  read- 
ing. Handing  him  the  envelope,  she  watched  him 
anxiously.  "  Stephen,"  she  asked  nervously,  as  he 
finally  re-folded  the  single  sheet  and  thrust  it  into 
his  pocket,  "  isn't  that  a  good  deal  of  money?  " 

"  I  suppose  it  is." 

"  Then  hadn't  we  better  let  him  have  the  land  and 
put  the  money  in  the  savings  bank  ?  " 

"  It's  worth  seven  or  eight  times  what  he's 
offered."  He  walked  slowly  across  the  room  and 


230     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

back,  head  bowed  and  hands  clasped  behind  him, 
then  came  to  a  halt  before  Mrs.  Williams.  "  When 
I  gave  the  baby  that  land,"  he  said,  "  it  was  about  all 
I  possessed,  but  I  wanted  you  three  to  know  what  you 
meant  to  me  and  I  felt  that  it  might  prove  a  good 
nest  egg  against  the  time  he  would  go  to  college. 
Evidently  I  looked  too  far  ahead.  I  don't  under- 
stand this  anxiety  to  buy,  even  from  what  I  know, 
but  if  Sykes  wants  it,  Stephen  wants  it  more." 

"  Perhaps  they've  discovered  gold  there." 

"We're  in  the  East  now;  if  there's  gold,  it's  in 
trees.  But  there's  not  spruce  enough  to  pay  them 
for  their  trouble,"  he  added,  as  if  dismissing  that 
idea. 

"  Big  Stephen,"  called  the  youngster,  "  you  didn't 
bring  me  enough  track." 

"  Sorry,  youngster." 

Betty  Norton  put  the  last  tin  rail  in  place  and  sat 
back,  woefully  shaking  her  head.  "  Help's  needed 
from  the  consulting  engineer,"  she  confessed. 
"  Sorry  to  interrupt,  but  this  road's  being  built  on 
contract  and  our  time's  almost  up." 

"  You  see,  it's  'bout  this  way  almost,"  explained 
the  boy.  "  Our  bestest  train  can't  take  us  into  this 
city."  He  patted  a  big,  pink  rose  in  the  carpet  to  in- 
dicate the  imaginary  metropolis  temporarily  cut  off 
from  the  outside  world." 

"  Take  a  short-cut  under  that  chair,"  suggested 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         231 

the  man ;  "  you've  track  enough  to  reach  that  way." 

"  Can't,"  promptly  retorted  the  chairman  of  the 
board ;  "  it's  woodsie  and  dark  under  there." 

"  'Fraid  you'll  never  be  a  railroad  man  if  you  let 
woods  shut  you  out  of  such  a  terminal." 

The  little  fellow's  under  lip  confessed  that  his 
pride  had  been  wounded.  "  But  they  aren't  my 
woodsies,  Big  Stephen,"  he  gulped,  "  an'  they  won't 
let  choo-choos  in  them." 

"  Never  mind  him,"  comforted  the  girl,  at  the 
same  time  shaking  her  head  warningly.  "  We'll  em- 
ploy a  better  engineer;  he  lacks  imagination." 

Dan  forth,  instantly  regretful,  made  an  effort  to 
put  his  own  problem  into  the  back  of  his  mind  as 
he  went  to  their  assistance.  "  I  refuse  to  be  dis- 
missed for  incompetence,"  he  said,  with  a  good-na- 
tured smile ;  "  it  would  ruin  my  professional  reputa- 
tion. Let's  give  this  constructive  crisis  mature  con- 
sideration." 

"  I  knew  he'd  help !  "  crowed  the  youngster ;  "  he 
most  always  does." 

"  Thanks,  old  man."  Dan  forth  stood  above  the 
twisting  mess  of  tracks  and  pretended  to  be  deep  in 
thought.  "  Let's  see,"  he  mused,  trying  to  enter 
into  the  spirit  of  the  game,  "  you  start  from  that  sea- 
port under  the  table  and  run  north  by  east  toward 
that  mountain  range  near  the  hassock.  After  tak- 
ing that  at  a  grade  which  is  bound  to  interest  all  the 


232     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

scientific  papers,  you  plunge  into  virgin  territory 
bounded  by  that  cluster  of  roses  on  the  east  and  an 
unusually  appealing  population  on  the  west.  Per- 
sonally, I'd  let  my  route  drift  westward." 

"  Stop  being  foolish,"  commanded  the  girl.  "  I'm 
sitting  on  an  island  in  the  center  of  a  large  lake. 
You  can't  come  near  me." 

"  I'm  fairly  competent  in  a  canoe." 

"  This  isn't  Idylwild,"  she  tossed  back.  "  If  it 
were,  all  we'd  have  to  do  would  be  to  straighten  out 
that  curve  and  coast  into  Le  Reve  with  whistles 
tooting.  There's  Le  Reve,"  she  added,  patting  a 
flower  in  the  carpet  tenderly. 

"  Don't  like  Le  Reve,"  announced  Little  Stephen 
promptly.  "  My  train  wants  to  go  to  this  city." 
He  touched  a  rival  rose  far  to  the  west.  "  My 
train's  a  playmate  there." 

"  Then,  youngster,  you  must  go  under  that 
chair." 

"  But  I  can't ;  I've  told  you  that  woodsies,  and 
the  man  who  belongs  to  them  doesn't  like  choo- 
choos." 

The  child's  plight  was  so  pitifully  like  his  own 
that  Danforth  cast  a  sharper  glance  across  the  track- 
strewn  carpet,  eager  to  do  what  he  could  to  help. 
*  Those  woods  certainly  do  block  you  from  your 
western  connections  and  —  Hold  on !  " 

Further  and  further  he  leaned  forward,  and  Betty 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         233 

Norton  saw  the  flesh  above  his  knuckles  grow  white 
as  his  fists  contracted.  His  brow  wrinkled  into 
ridges  of  deep  thought  and  lines  crept  into  his 
cheeks  as  his  lips  tightened.  Startled  at  the  change, 
she  was  tempted  to  ask  its  cause  but  something  in 
his  intent  attitude  warned  her  not  to  speak.  Even 
the  child  sat  back  and  watched  him  wonderingly. 

At  last  he  rose,  and,  walking  to  the  window,  stood 
looking  out  into  the  bright  sunshine.  When  at  last 
he  turned,  his  face  was  that  of  a  different  man. 
"  Betty,"  he  said  quietly,  "  I've  found  it ;  found  it 
there  in  that  toy  Millie  Williams  dared  to  call  an 
extravagance." 

"Found  what?" 

"  The  weak  link.  The  big  idea.  The  trap.  The 
whatever  you  choose  to  name  it.  If  ever  there  was 
a  case  of  bread  upon  the  waters  it  was  that  land  I 
gave  Little  Stephen,  and  I  promise  you  I'm  going  to 
gorge  myself  on  the  loaf." 

"  What  are  you  talking  about?  " 

"  Don't  blame  you,"  he  laughed  boyishly ;  "  I  can 
hardly  comprehend  it  all  myself  yet.  I'll  try  to  be 
coherent,  but  I'd  rather  yell.  Look."  He  came 
back  to  her  side,  and,  dropping  on  one  knee,  pointed 
to  the  rose  in  the  carpet  she  had  christened  Le  Reve. 
"  That's  my  town,"  he  said,  "  that's  Le  Reve,  and 
to  the  north  lies  the  valley.  They've  tossed  all  that 
aside  like  Little  Stephen  did.  They  headed  west 


234      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

along  the  other  shore  of  Mirror  Lake  and  then 
stopped  abruptly." 

"Stopped?    Why?" 

"  Because  they  had  to.  Because  they  haven't  title 
to  a  certain  piece  of  land  I  believe  is  vital  to  them. 
Because  this  road  of  theirs  is  no  plaything  but  a  very 
real  proposition,  which  I  should  have  seen  from  the 
first.  A  very  real  proposition,"  he  repeated,  "  with 
one  end  at  tide  water  and  the  other  reaching  for 
through  connections  to  the  Canadian  wheat  belt  by 
joining  the  A.  &  M.  at  Stevie's  city  where  his  en- 
gine's '  playmate '  is  waiting.  But  they  can't  get 
to  it  because  of  the  '  dark  woodsies,' ' '  he  an- 
nounced, "  and  because  Stevie  himself  is  the  man 
who  isn't  going  to  let  choo-choos  play  there. 
They've  tried  to  steal  it  quietly ;  that's  the  answer  to 
Sykes's  letter,  Millie.  They  don't  dare  grab  it 
through  the  courts  for  fear  the  publicity  will  give 
away  their  plans.  They're  wonders,  but  for  once 
they've  neglected  to  take  into  consideration  a  girl 
and  a  kid  and  a  four-dollar  toy." 

"  I  don't  understand,"  confessed  Mrs.  Williams. 

Miss  Norton  nodded,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  ex- 
citement. "  I  do,"  she  said,  "  a  little.  He  thinks 
he  can  force  my  father  and  his  associates  to  buy 
your  land  for  a  big  price." 

"  I  know  I  can,"  he  asserted ;  "  but  that's  the  last 
tiling  I  intend  to  do.  You've  forgotten  Le  Reve." 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         235 

"  Stephen ! ''  she  cried,  springing  to  her  feet. 
"  What  is  it  ?  What  have  I  missed  ?  " 

"  Can't  you  see  it  ?  " 

"No."   • 

"  Remember  that  my  plan  was  to  build  from  the 
end  of  the  present  line  through  Le  Reve.  It  was 
this  vision  of  an  ultimate  Canadian  outlet  which  ap- 
pealed to  Mittendorf." 

"Yes?" 

"  Well,  my  friend  Mr.  Sykes  disapproved.  He 
didn't  want  the  sanctity  of  his  '  little  Idylwild '  vio- 
lated by  a  stranger.  His  blanket  of  Christianity 
could  not  cover  Le  Reve.  Not  being  quite  simple, 
however,  he  saw  the  idea  and  adopted  it  into  his 
own  family  of  railroads.  He's  a  controlling  direc- 
tor in  the  A.  &  M.  and  a  big  owner  in  the  branch 
running  to  Idylwild.  It's  dawned  on  his  benevolent 
mind  that  it  would  be  an  exceedingly  pious  idea  to 
connect  the  two." 

"  But  how  are  you  going  to  block  him  any  more 
than  Idylwild  blocked  you  ?  You  told  me,  Stephen, 
that  you  could  take  what  land  you  needed  in  spite 
of  us." 

"I  thought  I  could,"  he  admitted,  "but  they 
blocked  me  by  filing  their  plans.  Maybe  I'll  develop 
into  a  better  imitator  than  they  have  proved  origi- 
nators." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 


236      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  I  mean  that,  if  what  I  believe  proves  true,  and 
this  new  line  is  actually  routed  through  Stevie's  land, 
I'm  going  to  beguile  the  Williams  family  into  leasing 
it  to  me  for  ninety-nine  years  and  build  a  little  road 
of  my  own  through  it.  Sykes  suggested  I  go  into 
the  lumber  business;  I  think  I  will.  But  the  first 
thing  I'll  do  will  be  to  file  plans  for  a  railroad  over 
which  I  can  draw  my  logs.  When  that's  done,  Mr. 
A.  P.  Sykes  can  come  to  me  and  we'll  talk  turkey  or 
eat  a  bit  of  crow.  When  I'm  through  maybe  he'll 
be  able  to  see  the  advantage  of  doing  some  things  I 
suggest." 

"  He's  a  hard  man  to  beat,  Stephen." 

"  So'm  I  —  when  I've  a  board  of  engineers  back 
of  me  like  you." 

"  But  you're  guessing  at  all  this,"  she  protested, 
fearful  that  his  hopes  were  running  too  high. 
"  You've  got  to  have  proof." 

"Of  course  I  have ;  but  I  think  I  know  where  to 
find  them." 

"  And  you've  got  to  have  money.  Le  Reve  can't 
afford  to  risk  any  more." 

"  I'll  get  that,  too." 

"  Where  ?     New  York  is  closed  to  you." 

"  I  know  that.     There' re  other  places." 

She  had  been  quick  to  note  the  look  of  pain  which 
spread  over  his  face  but  she  steeled  herself,  deter- 
mined upon  her  course.  "  There  are  plenty  of 


A  ROSE  AND  A  ROAD         237 

them,"  she  acknowledged,  "  but  the  spider's  web  is 
far-reaching.  Don't  tmder-estimate  their  power 
again,  Stephen.  You  must  find,  and  interest,  some 
one  of  equal  strength.  The  Mittendorf  type  won't 
serve  now.  If  what  you  imagine  is  really  so,  this 
will  be  a  fight  to  a  finish." 

"  Don't  turn  pessimist  now,"  he  pleaded ;  "  the 
outlook  is  rosy  for  the  first  time  in  a  week." 

"  I've  suddenly  turned  practical,"  she  retorted. 
"  I  want  facts.  Where  can  you  get  the  money  ?  It 
must  be  some  one  who  understands  the  railroad  sit- 
uation this  time." 

"  You're  right,"  he  agreed.     "  But  who  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  familiar  with  the  interests ;  you  are. 
You  said  something  about  A.  &  M.  Is  it  a  rail- 
road?" 

"  Decidedly.  Also  I  said  Sykes  practically  con- 
trols it." 

"  Then  that  won't  do.     Isn't  there  another?  " 

"  Hold  on !  Why  didn't  I  think  of  him  before  ?  " 
he  cried.  "Of  course.  Betty,  you're  a  wonder! 
Any  one  could  do  anything  with  you  to  inspire  him." 

"  Do  stay  on  earth,"  she  begged.  "  And,  if  I'm 
all  that,  I'm  also  curious.  Who  is  it?  " 

"  You've  said  it  already ;  Knight.  Knight  of  the 
Trans-Dominion  —  the  man  and  the  road  Sykes  is 
trying  to  kill  with  his  A.  &  M.  Why,  it's  a  shame 
to  do  it  to  him !  "  he  exulted. 


238      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

A  strange,  glad  little  smile,  half  of  triumph,  half 
of  relief,  came  over  her  innocently  happy  face  as  she 
stooped  and,  picking  up  Little  Stephen  in  her  arms, 
kissed  his  plump  cheek.  "  Kiddie,"  she  commanded, 
her  heart  leaping,  "  when  you  grow  up,  don't  you 
dare  let  any  girl  get  her  fingers  into  your  affairs." 

Mrs.  Williams,  still  standing  on  the  far  side  of  the 
table,  smiled.  "  That,"  she  said,  "  is  the  first  un- 
wise thing  you've  said.  If  it  hadn't  been  for 
your  — " 

The  girl  raised  her  head  quickly  and  their  eyes 
met.  "  If  it  hadn't  been  for  my  foolish  questions," 
she  said,  "he  would  have  thought  of  Mr.  Knight 
long  before.  You  don't  half  appreciate  Stephen's 
cleverness." 

"  No,"  she  agreed,  "  I'm  afraid  I  don't." 


CHAPTER  XII 

TRAPPING 

INCLINATION,  as  well  as  sound  judgment,  de- 
manded that  Dan  forth  act  quickly.  If  Knight  was 
to  be  interested,  facts,  instead  of  suspicions,  must  be 
placed  before  him,  for  he  had  riot  been  transplanted 
from  a  Western  road  to  the  executive's  chair  of  the 
Dominion  system  either  on  account  of  his  enthu- 
siasms or  sentimentality.  He  must  see  Knight  as 
soon  as  possible,  but  before  then  must  have  proof 
that  Sykes  was  planning  to  unite  the  A.  &  M.  with 
the  Idylwild  branch  thereby  tossing  the  threat  of 
fiercer  competition  into  the  teeth  of  the  Trans- 
Dominion.  Allotting  a  week  to  the  unearthing  of 
such  proof  in  Augusta,  he  wired  Knight  for  an  ap- 
pointment in  Montreal  on  the  tenth  day,  confident 
that  this  would  give  him  a  more  than  safe  margin. 
Then,  with  Betty  Norton's  encouragement  echoing 
in  his  ears  and  tingling  on  his  lips,  he  once  more 
started  North. 

But  if  he  had  guessed  the  intention  of  the  Idyl- 
wild  clique  he  badly  under-estimated  their  clever- 
ness by  assuming  they  would  leave  unobliterated 

239 


240     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

footprints  in  obvious  highways.  If  any  one  in  Au- 
gusta had  been  taken  into  their  confidence,  he  proved 
worthy  of  the  trust  Dan  forth  found  only  what  he 
had  found  before,  plus  a  vague  restlessness  amongst 
certain  officials.  And  to  add  to  his  anxiety,  he  was 
awakened  on  his  second  morning  there  to  receive  a 
wire  from  Knight,  now  in  Halifax,  saying  that  he 
could  not  be  in  Montreal  on  the  twenty-second  be- 
cause an  imperative  Western  trip  necessitated  that 
he  leave  there  on  the  twenty-first.  If  Dan  forth  had 
anything  of  real  interest,  he  could  meet  him  at  the 
Quebec  offices  on  the  morning  of  the  twentieth.  It 
shortened  his  time  by  two  days,  and  in  the  two  al- 
ready gone  nothing  had  been  accomplished.  For 
half  an  hour  he  weighed  his  chances,  then  took  the 
plunge. 

Fourteen  hours  later,  stiff  with  cold  and  aching  in 
every  cramped  joint,  he  got  out  of  a  badly  racked 
sleigh  in  front  of  Sackett's  store  in  Le  Reve. 

The  unexpected  "  tink-tink  "  of  the  frozen  sleigh 
bells  caused  an  eruption  through  the  frost-blinded 
entrance  of  the  drift-piled  store.  Sackett,  heading 
the  group,  paused  at  the  head  of  the  icy  steps  and 
peered  down  into  the  night.  "  Who  be  you  ?  "  he 
demanded. 

"  Too  numb  to  know." 

"  That's  Steve  Danforth's  voice." 

"  Right  you  are,  Rufe.     One  of  you  boys  stable 


TRAPPING  241 


the  rig  and  give  me  a  chance  to  thaw,  will  you  ?  " 

"  Sure ! "  Dave  Haynes  plunged  down  and 
leaped  into  the  sleigh.  "  Don't  thaw  him  out  till  I 
get  back.  Ged-ap!" 

Danforth  stumbled  up  the  steps  and  was  fairly 
carried  inside.  "  Keep  him  away  from  that  stove," 
commanded  Nelson.  "  Fred,  give  him  a  stiff  drink. 
Steve,  what  crazy  notion  made  you  come  in  alone  on 
sech  a  night  ?  " 

"  Wanted  to  get  here.  Rub  those  fingers,  some 
one." 

"  Get  some  snow." 

"  Walk  round." 

"  Get  that  coat  off  so's  he  can  flop  his  arms." 

They  acted,  as  well  as  suggested.  Sackett  did  not 
stop  to  measure  that  drink  but  the  rank  stuff  hardly 
burned.  Until  Danforth  began  to  recognize  the 
feeling  of  his  hands,  they  kept  him  close  to  the 
door,  and  it  was  not  until  Haynes  came  back  that 
curiosity  overcame  anxiety.  But  then  Dave's  New 
England  inquisitiveness  asserted  itself.  "  Horse  is 
some  blowed,  Steve,"  he  remarked.  "  What  brung 
you  in  sech  a  sweat  ?  " 

Danforth  ventured  nearer  the  glowing  stove. 
"Got  the  note  I  wrote  you,  didn't  you,  Sackett?" 

"  Sure !  Why  the  hell  didn't  you  smash  Sykes 
between  his  fish  eyes?  " 

"  What  good  would  that  have  done  ?  " 


242      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Don't  know  what  good  it'd  done,  but  it'd  give 
me  a  heap  of  comfort  if  I'd  a  been  in  your  boots. 
We're  some  interested  in  this  railroad.  Thought 
you  was  a  scrapper  ?  " 

Danforth,  surprised  at  this  open  show  of  disap- 
proval, hid  his  resentment  behind  a  mask  of  indif- 
ference. "  There're  several  ways  of  fighting,"  he 
retorted  carelessly. 

"  Seems  so,"  growled  the  storekeeper.  "  What 
yer  doin'  here?" 

"  Didn't  know  but  I'd  see  if  I  was  more  of  a  suc- 
cess at  running  a  line  of  traps  than  a  railroad. 
Want  to  go  with  me,  Ned  ?  " 

Young  Chase,  teetering  in  his  favorite  chair, 
shifted  the  splinter  he  was  chewing  from  the  right 
to  the  left  corner  of  his  mouth.  "  Too  durned 
busy,"  he  drawled. 

"  Yes,"  sneered  Sackett ;  "  taken  a  contract  to 
wear  the  seat  offen  that  chair." 

"  Oh,  don't  be  so  sour,  Fred !  "  growled  Haley. 
"I'll  go,  Steve  —  if  you  want  an  old  man.  But," 
he  added,  "  you  know  it's  too  late  for  fur's  well  as 
I  do.  But  if  yer  say  fur,  fur  'tis." 

"  Can  you  start  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  To-night,  if  you  give  the  word." 

Danforth's  glance  expressed  the  thanks  Rufe 
dreaded  he  might  voice.  The  offer  was  the  one 
thing  the  younger  man  had  hoped  might  come,  yet, 


TRAPPING  243 


as  he  had  made  his  plans,  he  felt  that  he  had  no 
right  to  tax  him  with  the  grueling  task  ahead. 
Chase,  too,  he  wanted,  and  the  youngster's  rebuff 
had  angered  him,  for  in  it  he  saw  the  surly  influence 
of  Sackett,  always  disagreeable  when  suspicious 
about  the  safety  of  his  hoarded  dollars.  "  We'll  be 
out  a  week,  probably,  Rufe,"  he  said.  "  I  may 
push  across  the  line  and  let  you  come  back  alone." 

"  I  ain't  afraid  o'  bears  gettin'  me,"  chuckled 
Rufe.  "  Make  us  up  a  grub  pile,  Fred,  an'  I'll  fetch 
it  in  the  mornin'." 

"  Ain't  no  fool  like  an  ole  fool !  "  grunted  Sackett. 
"  How  many  traps  you  want?  " 

"  Rufe  has  traps  enough." 

"He  ain't  got  none,"  announced  Chase;  "I'm 
usin'  his'n." 

"  Then  he's  got  enough,"  reiterated  Danforth. 
"  Maybe,  if  you  haven't  grown  to  that  chair  by  the 
time  he  gets  back,  he'll  tell  you  how  to  cure  pelts 
my  way." 

Chase  grinned  forgivingly  as  he  thrust  his  long 
legs  further  in  front  of  him  and  stretched  his  arms 
over  his  head.  "  Come  to  think  o'  it,"  he  yawned, 
"  I  ain't  so  derned  busy  as  I  was.  Reckon  I'd  better 
be  gettin'  home  if  I've  got  to  start  at  sun-up.  Must 
have  my  sleep.  Where're  we  goin'  ?  " 

"  Trapping." 

"  Ker-rect !     What  I  don't  know,  I  won't  blab. 


244      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Anyway,  I'll  come  in  handy  keepin'  the  bear  off'n 
Rufe  on  the  back  trail.  Got  snow-shoes  and  stuff, 
Steve?" 

"  I'll  outfit  him,"  promised  Rufus. 

"  See  here,"  broke  out  Haynes,  "  I  don't  see  no 
special  call  to  be  so  almighty  secret." 

"  Me  neither,"  grumbled  Sackett.  "  Open  up, 
Steve.  You're  huntin'  more'n  fur,  an'  I  reckon 
from  now  I'll  know  somethin'  o'  what's  bein'  done 
with  my  money." 

Danforth  wheeled,  his  jaw  thrust  forward  ag- 
gressively. "  Sackett,"  he  snapped,  "  I've  heard 
about  enough  of  this  from  you.  You  had  your 
chance  to  put  some  one  else  in  charge  of  the  nego- 
tiations for  the  road  but  you  didn't  take  it." 

"  So  this  here  trappin'  racket's  got  to  do  with  the 
road,  has  it  ?  " 

"If  you  don't  like  my  methods,"  Danforth  went 
on,  paying  no  attention  to  Nelson's  interruption, 
"  I'll  take  your  interest  off  your  hands  for  spot  cash 
now." 

"Oh,  don't  get  raw!" 

"  I'm  not  raw ;  I'm  making  you  a  plain  offer.  I'm 
sick  of  your  growling,  Sackett.  You're  no  worse 
off  than  the  rest.  You  don't  hear  any  of  them 
squeal.  It's  put  up  or  shut  up  for  yours.  Get  your 
money  back  and  get  out  or  stay  in  and  stick  to  your 
agreement." 


TRAPPING  245 


"But—" 

"  There  are  no  '  buts  '  to  it.     Yes  or  no  ?  " 

"  Oh,  cool  off!  I  ain't  findin'  fault.  I  just  want 
to  know  what  you  was  aimin'  at." 

"  An'  he  ain't  publishin'  no  newspaper  about  that, 
you  taller-head!"  snorted  Chase.  "Ain't  yer  got 
more  sense  than  to  lick  the  butter  off ern  yer  bread  ? 
Yer  make  me  sick !  " 

Sackett,  experiencing  open  popular  displeasure  for 
about  the  first  time,  vented  his  feelings  by  spitting 
into  the  stove.  "  No  hard  feelin's,"  he  mumbled. 

"  No,  yer  bet  there  ain't,"  chuckled  Chase.  "  I 
hope  yer  choke  tryin'  to  swaller  what  yer  chewin'." 

"  You  go  to  hell !  "  flared  the  little  storekeeper. 

Haley,  deciding  that  it  was  an  opportune  time  to 
end  such  talk,  moved  toward  the  door.  "  Reckon 
you're  warmed  out  enough  to  know  yer  hungry, 
Steve,"  he  suggested.  "  Come  on  home  an'  see  what 
the  woman's  got  to  eat." 

"  But  Steve  ain't  told  me  a  darned  thing,"  pro- 
tested Haynes. 

Dan  forth  stopped  at  his  side  and  the  lines  faded 
from  the  tired  face.  "  And  he's  not  going  to, 
Dave,"  he  said,  his  hand  on  the  broad  shoulder. 
"  Once  I  made  the  mistake  of  promising  too  much ; 
the  next  time  I  talk  I'll  have  something  to  say  that 
will  be  final  one  way  or  the  other.  We're  all  in  the 
same  boat  and  the  water's  white  ahead  and  behind 


246      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

and  on  both  sides  but  I  think  I've  a  good  grip 
on  the  paddle  and  know  where  I'm  going.  Good 
night." 

Frost  crystals  were  dancing  with  the  dawn  when 
Dan  forth  emerged  from  the  Haley  cottage  into  the 
snow-piled  street,  a  pack  slung  negligently  over  one 
shoulder  and  a  pair  of  snow-shoes  trailing  from  a 
doubly-mittened  hand.  A  thick  cap,  its  ear-tabs 
still  alert  above  the  crown,  fitted  tightly  over  his 
head  and  a  short-handled  ax  was  thrust  through  the 
belt  which  gathered  the  fleece-lined  reefer  about  his 
waist.  Woolen  trousers  disappeared  into  grayer 
woolen  stockings  which,  in  turn,  were  swallowed  by 
felt  boots  ending  in  heavier  moccasins.  Rufus,  a 
gray  replica  except  for  the  familiar  pipe,  tagged 
close  at  his  heels. 

"  Snow's  good,"  he  observed  when  almost  at 
Sackett's.  "  Make  time  to-day." 

"  Got  to.     Hope  the  grub's  ready." 

"  Will  be.     Fred's  here." 

Dan  forth  hurried  into  the  store  but  stopped  just 
over  the  threshold,  a  grin  spreading  over  his  face. 
"  Sit  there  all  night,  Ned?  "  he  asked. 

Chase  tilted  his  chair  a  little  further  back  and  be- 
gan to  tighten  his  belt.  "  Came  early  hopin'  to  get 
a  pie,"  he  said  mournfully.  "  The  ole  mink  won't 
pack  nothin'  but  flour  an'  bacon." 

"Go  to  thunder!" 


TRAPPING  247 


"  Glad  to  hear  you're  in  good  health,  Fred." 
Haley  winked  at  Danforth.  "  Stomach  any  sweeter 
this  mornin'  ?  " 

Sackett  spun  around,  grinning  shamefacedly. 
"  Doggone  it ! "  he  roared.  "  Ain't  I  made  fool 
enough  o'  myself  in  my  own  way?  Chase,  you  get 
out  o'  that  thar  chair  before  I  lam  you  with  this 
broom.  Steve,"  he  wrent  on,  coming  across  the 
store  and  laying  a  hand,  claw-like  from  rheumatism, 
on  Danforth's  arm,  "  I  hope  your  memory's  as  poor 
as  your  luck's  goin'  to  be  good.  You  know  best 
how  to  cure  the  fur  your  atter  Yonder's  your 
grub ;  get  at  it.  It's  on  me." 

Danforth  nodded  understandingly  as  he  reached 
for  Sackett's  other  hand,  gripped  it  and  walked  to 
the  counter.  "  Come  on,"  he  ordered.  "  You  two 
pack  your  share.  I'm  not  going  to  tote  it  all." 

Watching,  one  would  have  thought  the  proceed- 
ing haphazard.  Within  ten  minutes  the  numerous 
packages  were  apportioned  and  the  packs  strapped. 
Swinging  his  between  his  shoulders,  Danforth  shook 
it  into  place,  nodded  to  Sackett  and  started  out,  the 
others  in  his  wake.  It  was  not  until  they  came  into 
the  street  that  Chase  displayed  his  first  sign  of  curi- 
osity. "  Don't  aim  to  butt  in  whar  it's  none  o'  my 
business,"  he  observed,  "  but  which  way  do  you 
head?" 

Danforth,  swinging  south,  called  back  over  his 


248      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

shoulder :  "  Remember  a  gentleman  named  Ben- 
nitt?" 

"  Not  by  that  tally." 

"  That's  part  of  the  pelt  I'm  after." 

"  Let's  hurry.     Do  we  burn  the  Island  camps  ?  " 

Dan  forth  laughed.  "  It  will  be  better  than  that 
if  we  find  what  we're  after,"  he  promised. 

"  Glad  I  come."  There  Chase  dropped  the  sub- 
ject, perhaps  because  he  was  content  to  wait,  but 
more  probably  because  he  had  enough  to  do  in 
watching  his  steps.  At  the  crest  of  the  hill  above 
the  village  they  stopped  as  if  by  tacit  consent.  Be- 
low and  behind,  the  valley  reached  northward  for 
the  International  boundary,  the  hillsides  on  its  either 
edge  gleaming  with  wind-torn  snow  which  exag- 
gerated the  blackness  of  the  spruce-clad  mountains 
beyond.  In  the  foreground  thin  wisps  of  smoke  rose 
from  the  chimneys  of  the  scattered  houses,  but  even 
the  babbling  of  the  baby  river  was  stilled  by  winter's 
death  touch.  "  And  they've  ruled,"  muttered  Dan- 
forth  as  he  stooped  to  adjust  the  thongs  of  his  snow- 
shoes,  "  that  it's  all  to  stay  like  that.  It  shan't." 

Haley  grunted  approval,  but  Chase  humped  his 
pack  higher  on  his  neck  and  grinned.  "  Good  hunt- 
in'  !  "  he  yelled.  "  Hit  the  trail  an'  keep  a-movin' !  " 
With  visions  of  a  come-back  at  young  Bennitt  danc- 
ing before  him,  he  whistled  and  sang  as  he  swung 
along,  but  Haley,  older  in  the  woods,  saved  his 


TRAPPING  249 


breath  for  his  work,  and  Danforth  appeared  too  en- 
grossed in  his  thoughts  to  pay  attention  to  Chase's 
bubbling  spirits. 

After  an  hour  or  more  the  youngster,  too,  began 
to  appreciate  the  advisability  of  conserving  his  en- 
ergy. He  had  not  dreamed  that  a  man,  soft  from 
the  cities,  could  set  such  a  pace,  and  it  was  far  from 
his  intention  to  be  the  first  to  call  a  halt.  Pride  in 
his  strength  had  no  place  in  Haley's  make-up,  how- 
ever, and  several  times  after  the  second  hour's  un- 
checked progress  he  unslung  his  pack  and,  sitting  on 
it,  smoked  peacefully  while  he  rested  his  back  and 
legs. 

It  was  mid-afternoon  before  they  broke  through 
the  fringe  of  undergrowth  onto  the  blinding  level 
of  Mirror  Lake.  On  Idyl  Island  the  naked  birches 
shivered  against  the  steely  West  but  no  sound  came 
across  the  mile  of  three  foot  ice.  "  One  of  the 
camps  is  open,"  hinted  Chase,  drawing  a  mitten 
across  his  forehead ;  "  they  mind  that  much  law." 

Danforth  turned  on  him  sharply.  "  The  law  says 
the  door's  left  open  for  those  in  need ;  we're  a  long 
way  from  needing  anything  from  them." 

"  Rather  be  comfortable  than  foolish,"  grunted 
Chase,  "  but  let  her  go  at  that.  Comin'  night  soon. 
Which  way?" 

"  West.  I  want  to  camp  on  the  stream  so's  to 
get  an  early  start." 


250      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  KEVE 

"  Stop's  what's  interestin'  me,"  confessed  Chase. 
"  Get  a  move." 

Making  good  time  down  the  frozen  lake,  they  fol- 
lowed the  stream  until  quickening  water  made  the 
ice  precarious,  then  struck  into  the  spruce,  keeping 
the  river  to  their  right  until  the  gathering  dusk 
threatened  to  check  them. 

"  Want  to  make  another  mile,"  Danforth  called 
back.  "  Can  we  do  it,  Rufe  ?  " 

"  Hadn't  oughter  kill  ourselves  first  day." 

"  Right."  He  promptly  swung  toward  the  stream 
and,  coming  to  a  fairly  sheltered  spot,  stopped. 

Haley  dumped  his  duffle  without  a  word,  and, 
propping  his  snow-shoes  against  a  balsam,  unslung 
his  axe  and  disappeared.  Chase,  equally  verbose, 
began  to  scout  for  windfalls  almost  before  his  load 
hit  the  snow,  while  Danforth  unstrapped  the  coffee- 
pot and  frying-pan  and  headed  for  the  stream. 

Before  he  returned,  Haley  had  begun  thatching 
his  hemlock  into  a  lean-to  and  Chase  had  the  fire 
snapping.  It  was  all  too  familiar  to  create  even  in- 
terest and  Danforth  stoically  went  about  his  prepara- 
tions for  supper,  content  to  work  unquestioned. 
Within  half  an  hour  the  blankets  had  been  spread 
over  the  bed  of  smaller  balsam  boughs  and  the 
three  were  eating  like  hungry  dogs.  As  the  void 
within  Chase  became  less  insistent,  however,  his 
desire  to  talk  became  greater,  but  the  long  tramp  had 


TRAPPING  251 


told  on  the  older  man's  strength  and  on  Danforth's 
softer  muscles,  and,  after  a  couple  of  rather  unsocial 
pipes,  Haley  rolled  into  his  blankets.  Ten  minutes 
later  Dan  forth  yawned  and  followed  suit,  and  Chase, 
after  hating  himself  for  a  lonesome  half  hour, 
crawled  in  between  them.  "  Nice  social  party,"  he 
growled  —  and  was  asleep  before  he  could  complain 
further. 

The  rising  sun  found  them  once  more  on  the 
move,  Dan  forth  again  in  the  lead.  Stopping  now 
and  then,  he  examined  the  banks  of  the  stream  and 
the  trees  on  either  shore,  for  he  knew  he  was  nearing 
the  spot  where  the  Idylwild  road,  as  mapped,  came  to 
an  end,  and  he  wished  to  locate  the  place  exactly  so 
that  he  might  have  a  definite  starting  point  for  his 
search  into  the  suspected  beyond. 

But  such  thoroughness  proved  unnecessary. 
Coming  into  a  clearing  at  the  edge  of  the  stream,  he 
saw,  in  its  center,  a  tripod  with  a  red  triangulation 
flag  whipping  at  its  pole.  The  contour  of  the  loca- 
tion coincided  with  the  map  he  had  studied  at  Au- 
gusta and  he  felt  convinced  that  he  had  located  his 
base.  Proof  came  almost  before  he  reached  the 
marker.  Far  to  the  southeast,  through  a  gap  in  the 
tree-tops,  he  picked  up  a  companion  flag  fluttering 
from  the  crest  of  the  rise  above  the  Idyl  Island  land- 
ing, and  a  series  of  scars  on  the  spruce  stretched 
away  from  his  tripod  toward  its  mate  until  lost  in 


252      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

the  distance.  The  line  was  so  straight  that,  involun- 
tarily, he  whirled  around  to  pick  up  its  projection 
on  the  northern  bank.  "  Find  flags  and  blazes  like 
these  over  there,"  he  commanded. 

"  I  ain't  interested  in  rags  on  a  stick." 

"  You  will  be,  Ned,  before  you  see  Le  Reve 
again." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  they  happen  to  be  the  sort  of  fur  we're 
after." 

"How  so?" 

Reluctantly,  Danforth  turned  from  his  fruitless 
search  across  the  stream,  and,  dropping  on  one  knee, 
began  to  trace  in  the  snow  with  the  tip  of  his  mit- 
ten. "  Come  here,  both  of  you,"  he  said,  "  and  I'll 
explain.  I  wrote  Sackett  how  the  Idylwild  gang 
knocked  our  plan  for  our  road  to  Le  Reve  into  a 
cocked  hat.  Well,  that  line  of  blazes  behind  us,  and 
these  two  flags,  are  additional  evidence  that  the 
plans  they've  filed  for  this  road  aren't  bluff.  But 
if  this  road  is  built,  even  no  further  than  here  to 
Mirror  Stream,  it's  good-by  to  Le  Reve  and  our 
money." 

"  Looks  like  thar  war  goin'  to  be  trouble  ahead," 
admitted  Haley  disconsolately.  "  Always  said  them 
boys  could  fight.  But  what  get's  me  is  the  foolish- 
ness o'  their  buildin'  a  railroad  into  this  place." 

"  It's  what  got  me,  too,"  agreed  Danforth.     "  It's 


TRAPPING  253 


what  made  me  suspicious,  what  made  me  think,  and 
what  made  me  take  this  last  chance.  Here's  their 
road."  He  pointed  to  the  line  from  south  to  north 
between  his  snow-shoes.  "  Here's  its  end,  this 
hole,  which  represents  the  spot  we're  standing  on. 
Well,  while  there's  good  spruce  all  round  us,  they 
could  drive  it  down  Mirror  Stream  cheaper  than 
haul  it  out  by  rail,  so  this  isn't  a  lumber  road.  If  it 
isn't,  what  is  it?" 

"  Search  me !  "  said  Chase. 

Dan  forth  leaned  far  to  the  left  and  punched  a 
second  hole  in  the  snow.  "  That  hole  represents  Ste. 
Marie,"  he  announced,  "  and  Ste.  Marie's  the  near- 
est town  on  the  A.  &  M.,  a  road  your  friend  Sykes 
owns.  In  here,  between  Ste.  Marie  and  Mirror 
Stream,  is  a  quarter  section  my  father  used  to  own 
and  which  Sykes  is  now  trying  to  buy  on  the  quiet." 

"  Wish  it  on  him  quick,"  advised  Chase.  "  It 
ain't  no  good." 

'Think  not?  I'm  of  the  opinion  it's  about  the 
most  valuable  bit  of  property  in  this  region.  Sykes 
and  Bennitt  are  planning  to  continue  this  road  from 
here  through  to  Ste.  Marie  to  connect  with  the  A. 
&  M.  They  need  a  right  of  way  through  that  quar- 
ter section." 

"  How  do  you  know  they  do?  " 

"  I  don't ;  I  only  suspect  it.  I  want  to  confirm  my 
suspicions.  If  it  is  their  plan,  they've  sent  survey- 


254     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ors  through  that  country  over  there  on  the  other 
side  of  the  stream  to  Ste.  Marie  and  found  a  route. 
If  they've  gone  through,  they've  left  signs  like  those 
behind  us." 

"What  if  they  have?" 

"If  they  have,  my  suspicions  become  facts;  and 
I  must  have  facts  now.  Find  me  those  facts  — 
flags  and  blazes  in  that  wilderness  over  there  —  and 
I  give  you  my  word  I'll  drive  a  railroad  into  Le 
Reve  with  A.  P.  Sykes  riding  on  the  first  train.  If 
we  can't  find  them — "  He  broke  off,  and,  getting 
to  his  feet,  squared  his  shoulders.  "  We  can  find 
them,"  he  declared. 

Old  Rufe  rose  reluctantly.  "  Maybe  you're 
right,"  he  admitted.  "  Maybe  you're  right.  But  I 
know  Al  Sykes;  I've  known  him  an'  Dan  Bennitt 
years.  I've  camped  with  'em  an'  cooked  with  'em 
an'  slept  with  'em,  an'  I  says  if  they're  doin'  what 
you  think  on  the  quiet,  an'  don't  want  their  trail 
knowed,  they've  kevered  that  trail  so  careful  it  don't 
need  this  four  foot  o'  snow  to  hide  their  tracks." 

"  Rufe's  right,"  growled  Chase.  "  I  know  the  ole 
skunk.  You're  chasing  rainbows,  Steve.  Le 
Reve's  dished." 

"  Not  by  a  darned  sight !  There're  marks  over 
there  somewhere,  even  if  we  can't  see  them  from 
here.  If  they're  nowhere  else,  they're  in  that  quar- 
ter section.  That's  the  key  to  the  whole  plan,  and 


TRAPPING  255 


Sykes,  in  his  craftiness,  over-reached  himself  for 
once.  It's  there,  and  you're  going  to  help  me  find  it, 
Chase." 

"  You're  loony!     Come  on  home." 

f<  If  you  want  to  quit,  quit  now !  " 

"Hold  up!"  commanded  Rufe.  "Ned  ain't 
goin'  back  to  Le  Reve  yet,  neither  am  I.  You're 
sorter  f  orgettin'  we  ain't  nothin'  but  back-woodscnen 
an'  a  red  flag  on  a  stick  or  a  white  gash  on  a  spruce 
ain't  railroad  tracks  to  us.  Howsoever,  that  ain't 
your  fault.  But  don't  you  forget  that  we  come  so 
far  without  askin'  no  questions.  It  ain't  railroads 
or  cash  that  leads  folks  into  this  sort  o'  trip,  son,  but 
a  kinder  feelin'  that  if  a  friend  needs  help  we.  ain't 
the  men  to  say  '  Go  somewhar  else  an'  ask  it.' ' 

Danforth's  glance  did  not  waver  as  their  eyes  met 
but  the  color  heightened  in  his  already  flushed  face. 
"  Ned's  right,"  he  sajd;  "  I'm  crazy.  I'd  no  call  to 
lose  my  head." 

"Forget  it!"  said  Chase  uncomfortably. 

"  What  do  you  two  advise  ?  " 

"  We  ain't  here  to  advise.     What's  your  orders  ?  " 

"  Let  me  get  this  layout  straight  in  my  head  first. 
Is  there  a  stream  on  the  far  side  of  that  range  off  to 
the  west?" 

"  Guess  so ;  ain't  ever  been  to  Ste.  Marie." 

"  What's  the  lay  to  the  east  —  say  two  miles  to 
our  right  and  for  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  beyond  ?  " 


256     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

"  Beaver  an '  Round  Ponds,"  answered  Chase. 
"  Swamp  and  tamarack  all  round  'em.  Take  a 
duck  to  get  through  —  an'  he'd  have  to  fly  over 
'em." 

"  Then  their  line  must  run  fairly  straight  north," 
mused  Danforth.  "  It  must  cut  my  old  land  and 
then  swing  sharply  west.  Hold  on.  I've  got  to 
map  this  as  we  go  ahead."  He  took  a  note  book 
from  an  inside  pocket  and  began  to  sketch.  Chase 
peered  over  his  shoulder  but  Haley  moved  on  to  test 
the  ice  for  the  crossing. 

Finally  Danforth  put  up  his  book,  consulted  his 
compass,  and,  nodding  as  if  satisfied,  started  after 
Haley.  As  the  three  climbed  the  northern  bank  of 
Mirror  Stream  he  put  a  hand  on  Chase's  shoulder. 
"  Ned,"  he  said,  "  you  work  to  the  east  and  Rufe'll 
go  west  while  I  stick  in  between.  Every  half  hour 
work  back  until  we  come  within  shouting  distance. 
And  while  you're  going  keep  your  eyes  open.  If 
either  of  you  find  so  much  as  a  strange  scratch  on  a 
tree,  stay  with  it  and  yell  till  I  come  to  you." 

"  Coin's  goin'  to  be  hard,"  announced  Chase,  "  but 
I'm  on  my  way.  Oughter  have  brought  your  moose 
call,  Rufe.  So  long!" 


CHAPTER  XIII 

SECRETS    OF    THE    SPRUCE 

As  he  began  his  lonesome  tramp,  Danforth  carried 
the  conviction  that  neither  of  his  comrades  shared 
his  faith  but  were  going  on  merely  through  loyalty 
to  him.  But  he  was  also  certain  that  neither  would 
miss  any  track  which  the  Sykes  surveyors  had  left. 
Yet  when  they  came  together  again  at  dusk  none  had 
discovered  any  tangible  evidence,  and  his  sole  con- 
solation was  that  he  had  mapped  a  route  across  the 
country  traversed  which  was  as  practical  as  it  was 
plausible. 

The  next  day  bore  equally  bitter  fruit  and  on  the 
third  came  the  snow  —  great  blotchy  flakes  which 
were  soon  whipped  into  stinging  crystals  by  the 
drive  of  the  rising  gale.  Until  noon  Danforth 
drove  on,  but  then  the  thickening  curtain  and  Rufe's 
slowing  steps  made  a  halt  imperative.  Although 
time  was  precious,  it  was  no  day  to  take  chances  with 
life  itself. 

At  the  hour  when  he  had  counted  upon  being 
well  into  Little  Stephen's  quarter  section  he  sat 
hunched  under  the  whitening  lean-to,  his  eyes  fixed 

257 


258      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

on  the  wind-tossed  camp  fire,  re-weighing  his  lessen- 
ing chances  of  success.  Hope  had  been  high  on  the 
previous  day  when,  ten  miles  north  of  Mirror 
Stream,  a  gap  in  the  secondary  ridge,  which  crossed 
their  course,  had  shouted  aloud  for  a  minute  search. 
But  even  though  this  second  hunt  had  been  fruit- 
less he  was  thoroughly  convinced  that  no  engineer, 
who  had  Ste.  Marie  for  an  object,  would  neglect 
this  natural  cut,  and  therefore  he  had  accepted  it  as 
a  second  base. 

But  the  ground  since  investigated  had  been  so 
featureless  he  had  come  to  an  early  realization  that 
it  was  essential  to  locate  a  third  point  which  would 
be  joined  to  this  gap  by  the  shortest  line,  and  this 
third  point,  he  now  believed,  because  of  his  deduc- 
tions based  both  upon  topography  and  estimates  of 
Alonzo  Sykes's  methods,  lay  somewhere  within  that 
quarter  section  Sykes  had  attempted  to  steal  from 
Millie  Williams. 

He  awoke  the  next  morning  to  peer  into  the 
ghostly  reaches  of  cathedral  spruce  fading  into  an 
eddying  near-distance  and  as  the  dull  hours  wore 
on,  the  nervous  tension  began  to  show  in  his  im- 
patient movements.  Time  was  becoming  danger- 
ously short.  Knight  would  be  in  Quebec  in  two 
days,  and  Knight  was  not  a  man  to  linger  for  one 
who  failed  to  keep  an  appointment. 

Half  way  through  the  morning  the  strain  became 


intolerable.  "  I'm  going  ahead,"  he  declared  ab- 
ruptly. "  I've  got  to  be  in  Ste.  Marie  to-morrow 
night.  I've  got  to  know  before  then." 

"  Don't  be  a  fool,"  snapped  Chase.  "  We  can't 
see  anything  if  we  could  get  anywhere." 

"  We  can't  see  anything  here." 

"  We  can't  get  bogged  in  a  drift  here  and  freeze 
to  death." 

"  I've  been  in  the  woods  before." 

"  So've  I.  I  ain't  havin'  no  special  picnic  now, 
but  damned  if  I'm  goin'  to  turn  what  I  have  got 
into  a  funeral.  Sit  down  and  wait  out  the  snow." 

"  Can't  risk  it.     Will  you  try  it  with  me,  Rufe?  " 

"  No,"  retorted  Chase,  "  he  won't,  an'  you  ain't 
got  no  right  to  ask  him." 

Rufe  stared  at  the  angry  youngster.  "  S'posin' 
you  let  Rufe  talk  for  Rufe,"  he  suggested.  "  Steve's 
riskin'  what  he's  got  for  Le  Reve;  I'm  as  game." 

"  'Tain't  no  question  of  gameness ;  it's  plain  dam- 
foolishness." 

Haley  rose  without  deigning  to  reply,  but,  as  he 
fastened  the  thongs  of  his  snow-shoes,  he  glanced 
up.  "  Don't  take  that  pack,  Steve,"  he  cautioned. 
"  We  got  to  travel  light  an'  we  got  to  get  back  here 
by  night.  We  can't  make  camp  in  this  storm." 

"  I  don't  want  to  waste  time." 

"  I'm  older,  you  listen  to  me  in  this." 

"  Umph ! "    exploded    the   thoroughly    disgusted 


260     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Chase.  "  He  won't  listen  to  no  one  but  Steve  Dan- 
forth." 

Controlling  his  rising  temper,  Danforth  turned  to 
Haley.  "  Just  as  you  wish,"  he  consented.  "  And, 
Rufe,  don't  think  I  don't  appreciate  this." 

The  old  man  merely  mumbled  as  he  tightened  the 
last-  knot.  "  Ready,"  he  said.  "  We'll  work  due 
north  'til  two  o'clock,  then  turn  back.  Have  some- 
thin'  hot  waitin'  'bout  sun-down,  Ned." 

"  Sure !     But  you  won't  be  here  to  eat  it." 

They  departed  with  this  cheerful  prophecy  ring- 
ing in  their  ears.  Yet  as  the  afternoon  wore  on 
and  the  storm  increased  and  still  they  did  not  return, 
Chase  became  more  and  more  uneasy,  and,  finally, 
his  anxiety  overcoming  his  temper,  he  seized  an  ax 
and  started  northward,  blazing  his  course  as  he 
went. 

It  was  equally  characteristic  in  him  to  increase 
his  labor  by  an  occasional  zig-zag  in  search  of  the 
always  expected  signs.  Two  or  three  times  he  was 
obliged  to  turn  his  back  to  the  northeast  wind  in 
order  to  catch  his  breath,  but  before  he  had  covered 
half  a  mile  he  saw  two  dim  figures  struggling  to- 
wards him  as  if  through  blinding  white  draperies. 

"  Find  anythin'  ?  "  he  shouted  above  the  scream 
of  the  wind. 

Danforth  shook  his  head,  but  something  in  the 
motion  made  Chase  glance  more  keenly  at  Haley, 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE     261 

only  to  become  assured  that  the  old  man  was  on  the 
verge  of  exhaustion,  and,  without  a  word,  he 
wheeled  and  began  to  break  the  back  trail. 

Even  when  they  reached  the  lean-to  Danforth  had 
little  to  say.  But  at  last  he  turned  to  Chase.  "  You 
were  more  than  right,"  he  acknowledged.  "  But  I 
felt  I  had  to  make  the  effort.  We  found  noth- 
ing." 

"  Tough  luck." 

"  All  of  that.     Is  this  going  to  let  up?  " 

"  Don't  look  it.  Usually  run  out  the  third  day 
—  these  nor'east  birds." 

"  It's  got  to  stop.  I've  got  to  be  in  Ste.  Marie 
to-morrow  night  with  the  goods." 

"  You  can't  make  it." 

"  It  isn't  a  question  of  can  or  can't." 

"  No,  you  bet  it  ain't;  it's  a  matter  o'  snow." 

"  I'll  be  O.  K.  in  the  mornin',"  mumbled  Rufe. 
"  We'll  make  it." 

Chase,  looking  at  Danforth,  started  to  speak,  but 
the  other's  expression  made  him  choke  back  the 
words.  "  I'  gotta  keep  up  the  fire,"  he  exploded. 
"  You  two  turn  in.  We'll  let  to-morrow  settle  her- 
self." 

With  that,  they  dropped  it.  But  although  fagged 
to  the  limit,  throughout  the  night  they  were  con- 
scious of  Haley's  painful  efforts  to  straighten  his 
cramp-racked  legs,  and  both  knew  what  it  meant. 


262      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Yet  the  dawn  found  the  game  old  man  busy  over 
the  fire.  Danforth,  joining  him,  pushed  him  aside 
and  began  to  cook.  The  bite  of  the  snow-ladened 
wind  struck  through  to  his  marrow  and  he  shivered 
in  spite  of  the  growing  waves  of  heat.  Before  the 
coffee  was  done,  Chase  came  out  with  a  grunted, 
"  Hell  of  a  day! "  and  slid  a  handful  of  salt  pork 
into  the  pan. 

"  Not  as  bad  as  it  was,"  Danforth  responded 
cheerfully.  "  It's  going  to  clear." 

"  Sure  — 'bout  to-morrow.  Get  that  coffee 
goin';  the  old  man  needs  his'n." 

"How  far's  Ste.  Marie?" 

"  Maybe  fifteen  mile." 

"  I'm  going  in." 

Chase  glanced  at  him  disgustedly  and  then  spit 
into  the  fire.  "  Ain't  no  use  talkin'  to  you,"  he 
growled. 

"  Fve  got  to  be  in  Quebec  to-morrow." 

"  You  won't  be.  You  won't  be  nowhere  but  stuck 
somewhere.  You  ain't  got  the  strength  to  make  it. 
But  go  ahead,  don't  let  me  keep  you.  I'm  done." 

"  You'll  stay  with  Rufe  till  you  can  get  back  to 
Le  Reve  together?  " 

"  I  ain't  skunk  enough  to  leave  him  here." 

Danforth  dismissed  the  slur  with  a  shrug,  and, 
picking  up  the  coffee-pot,  carried  it  to  Rufe.  "  Here 
you  are,"  he  said  with  a  smile.  "  Rufe,  this  storm's 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    263 

going  to  break  and  I'm  going  to  break  for  Ste. 
Marie  with  it.  I  can  get  through,  and  maybe  I'll 
be  able  to  find  what  we've  been  after  on  the  way. 
If  I  can't,  I'll  have  to  do  the  best  I  can  with  the 
map  I've  made  and  with  my  powers  of  persuasion." 

The  old  man  looked  up,  his  eyes  heavy  with  dis- 
appointment. "  It's  the  only  thing  for  you  to  do," 
he  agreed ;  "  the  only  thing.  Wish  I  could  go  too, 
boy,  but  I  couldn't  last.  Take  Ned." 

"Take  Ned  nothin'!"  yelled  Chase.  "I  ain't 
cracked." 

"  That's  all  settled,"  said  Danforth  quietly,  "  he 
stays.  Rufe,  I'm  going  to  work  due  north  until  I 
hit  a  gap  in  the  big  ridge,  then  cross  and  follow  the 
river  down  to  Ste.  Marie.  There  must  be  such  a 
gap  ahead.  And  if  I  don't  get  through  to-night 
I'll  be  back  here  by  to-morrow  afternoon.  Don't 
wait  after  that." 

Something  in  his  tone  told  Chase  that  the  matter 
was  closed  and  he  allowed  him  to  swallow  his  break- 
fast in  peace.  But  as  soon  as  he  had  finished 
Stephen  rose,  shouldered  his  pack,  put  on  his  snow- 
shoes,  and  with  a  cheery  "  Good-by,  boys,"  plowed 
around  the  corner  of  the  lean-to  into  the  trackless 
waste. 

He  swung  to  the  west  of  the  course  taken  the  day 
before,  hoping  to  find  some  sign  along  the  unex- 
plored line.  Twice  within  the  first  two  miles  he 


264     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

tripped  on  hidden  windfalls  and  was  thrown  heavily 
but  fought  ahead,  teeth  set,  body  braced  into  the 
wind.  By  nine  o'clock  he  knew  he  must  be  nearing 
his  old  quarter  section  and  began  to  appreciate  that 
the  storm  was  slackening  yet  did  not  dare  travel  in 
his  usual  zig-zags  lest  he  should  squander  both  time 
and  strength.  But  the  lift  of  the  blizzard  permitted 
a  more  inclusive  vision,  and,  in  spite  of  the  heavy 
footing,  his  spirits  rose. 

Although,  at  the  end  of  an  hour,  he  had  picked 
up  none  of  the  old  boundary  marks  he  knew  he  must 
be  well  through  what  had  once  been  his.  If  the 
Sykes  crowd  had  run  their  line  here  their  only  prob- 
lem had  been  to  select  the  shortest  route.  For,  as 
in  the  country  behind  him,  there  was  no  serious  ob- 
stacle to  easy  construction.  It  was  a  grave  disap- 
pointment, yet  he  tried  to  offset  it  with  the  thought 
that  ahead  he  would  locate  that  necessary  third  point. 
He  must  find  it  for,  without  evidence  to  support  his 
claims,  he  appreciated  how  skeptical  Knight  would 
be,  and,  for  the  first  time,  began  to  dread  the  in- 
terview. 

But  hope  revived  again  as  the  contour  of  the  coun- 
try became  more  uneven,  yet,  climbing  one  of  the 
gentle  ridges,  he  found  himself  on  the  edge  of  a 
little  glade.  Below,  bare  alders  stood  like  tomb- 
stones above  a  brook,  but  beyond,  instead  of  the 
serried  spruce,  glowered  an  impenetrable  tangle  of 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    265 

slash    feathered   with   thickets   of    second   growth. 

As  if  to  mock  him  the  sun  burst  through  the 
scud,  and  diamonds  flashed  and  sparkled  the  length 
of  the  shallow  valley.  For  an  instant  dread  was 
banished  by  the  beauty  of  it  all,  and  the  thought 
came  of  how  it  would  appeal  to  the  soul  of  Betty 
Norton,  and,  as  he  forced  his  way  into  the  crackling 
alders,  he  wondered  if  she  was  still  at  Wentworth 
House.  The  frozen  brook  tempted  him,  and,  hack- 
ing a  hole  in  the  ice,  he  stooped  to  drink,  and  then, 
appreciating  his  hunger,  he  slipped  his  pack  and, 
sitting  on  it,  began  to  munch  bread  and  cold  bacon. 

But  now  the  girl  began  to  assume  the  form  of 
a  more  real  dream.  At  first  he  saw  her  among  the 
gay  throng  about  the  Wentworth  table  —  a  table 
glittering  with  glass  and  silver  which  reflected  the 
sparkle  of  the  conversation.  But,  then,  growing 
more  selfish,  he  decided  to  steal  her  away  from  her 
friends  and  whirl  her  to  this  little  nook  beneath  the 
alders,  and  a  tender  smile  came  over  his  drawn  face 
as  he  pictured  her  biting  daintily  at  the  hunk  of 
bread  in  his  coarse  mitten  or  nibbling  at  the  meat  he 
gulped  so  greedily. 

He  knew  she  would  laugh  if  she  could  know  how 
hungry  nature  had  thrust  romance  aside,  yet  he  was 
equally  sure  she  would  understand  and  sympathize 
and  would  stoutly  affirm  that  of  all  the  places  she 
could  choose  in  which  to  be  alone  with  him  some 


266     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

famous  restaurant  would  be  the  one.  Soft  lights 
would  glow  on  the  intimate  table  across  which  they 
faced  each  other  and  he  could  see  her  leaning  fur- 
ther toward  him,  the  menu  clasped  in  both  little 
hands,  her  brown  eyes  approving  as  he  ordered  the 
things  he  knew  she  would  like  best  —  long,  salty 
oysters,  a  clear  soup,  in  which  the  turtle  was  not 
calf,  a  fish  served  with  a  sauce  a  Chinese  cook  on 
the  other  coast  had  confided  to  him,  and  then  thick, 
red  fillets. 

He  smiled,  the  crust  poised  half  way  to  his  lips. 
Fillets  were  absurd !  Yet  she  would  appreciate  how 
hungry  he  was  and  soberly  insist  upon  double  por- 
tions. And  then  would  come  — .  The  sun  went  be- 
hind a  cloud,  and,  with  a  queer,  short  laugh,  he  rose 
stiffly  to  face  reality. 

Not  daring  to  force  a  fight  with  the  matted  slash, 
he  turned  westward  on  the  chance  of  finding  a  log- 
ging road,  but  knowing  that  if  he  failed  his  pre- 
dicament would  be  grave.  He  found  the  opening 
he  had  hoped,  but  it  turned  out  to  be  only  a  cul-de- 
sac,  and  he  was  forced  to  waste  precious  time  in  re- 
tracing his  steps,  acting  under  the  theory  that  if  he 
could  discover  an  easier  egress  he  would  more  than 
make  up  the  lost  half  hour.  Yet  when  once  more 
back  on  the  barrier's  edge  he  saw  that  he  was  too 
close  to  the  ridge  to  hope  to  find  any  trace  of  the 
survey,  so,  rejecting  the  temptation  to  choose  the 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    267 

easier  course,  he  once  more  swung  eastward  at  a 
quickened  pace. 

He  had  covered  nearly  a  mile  before  he  noticed 
a  second  opening,  and  turning  in,  determined  to 
follow  this  as  far  as  possible,  and  then,  if  he  must, 
begin  a  battle  with  the  slash.  He  knew  what  this 
meant,  and  already  was  coming  to  acknowledge  that 
there  was  just  ground  for  Chase's  taunt  as  to  the 
limitations  of  his  strength.  There  was  no  denying 
that  the  long  tramp  had  told  on  him,  and,  added  to 
the  knowledge  that  ahead  still  lay  an  unknown  coun- 
try, came  the  disturbing  vision  of  black  clouds,  once 
more  piling  high  to  the  Northeast. 

The  going  was  atrocious.  Too  wise  in  the  ways 
of  the  woods  to  clamber  over  what  he  could  creep 
around,  his  course  lengthened  and  twice  he  lost  the 
trail  completely.  His  knees  ached  and  his  back 
begged  him  to  cache  his  pack  but  doggedly  he  kept 
to  his  work,  determined  to  win  through. 

Once  he  suspected  a  yellow  gash  on  a  distant 
spruce,  but  it  was  so  far  from  his  course  and  so 
hedged  in  by  young  second  growth  and  half-buried 
tops  that  he  did  not  dare  investigate,  yet  his  con- 
science demanded  some  excuse  for  his  laxness  and 
he  found  it  in  the  thought  that  if  the  scar  did  mark 
a  line  the  ridge  now  crowding  in  upon  his  left  would 
force  his  course  to  the  east  until  it  converged  with 
that  line. 


268     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Before  long,  however,  the  footing  became  such 
that  it  was  necessary  to  concentrate  his  entire  atten- 
tion upon  the  trail,  and  only  dimly  did  his  weary- 
ing brain  begin  to  comprehend  the  possible  bearing 
of  this  ridge  upon  his  fruitless  search.  It  barred 
him  from  the  west.  If  he  could  find  a  gap  before 
he  came  abreast  of  Ste.  Marie  that  gap  would  be  the 
logical  outlet  of  the  suspected  Sykes  road  and  the 
missing  point  on  which  he  hoped  to  hang  his  argu- 
ment to  Knight,  should  he  fail  to  discover  the  actual 
evidence  of  a  survey. 

Again  he  caught  the  gleam  of  white  wood  to  his 
right.  This  time  the  scarred  trunk  was  more  ac- 
cessible and  unhesitatingly  he  wheeled.  Ten  steps 
and  the  bow  of  his  left  snow-shoe  slid  across  the 
sharp  point  of  a  buried  stub,  caught,  hung,  creaked, 
cracked,  then  broke  and  threw  him  headlong. 

The  jar  of  the  fall  stunned  him,  but  then  slowly 
he  began  to  right  himself,  all  too  certain  of  what 
his  carelessness  meant.  A  stronger  gust,  bitter 
with  the  forerunners  of  the  returning  storm,  swirled 
through  the  spruce,  jeeringly  triumphant.  His 
strained  nerves  snapped,  and  his  cracked  lips  curled 
back  like  those  of  a  wild  thing  at  bay,  and  he  snarled 
as  if  defying  the  wilderness  as  his  fist  crashed  against 
the  stub  which  typified  all  the  forces  aligned  against 
him. 

Savagely  he  struck  again  and  again  as  unconscious 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    269 

of  the  pain  as  he  was  of  the  fact  that  his  vitality 
had  ebbed  until  there  was  little  in  reserve.  Vi- 
ciously he  kicked  at  the  useless  shoe  as  his  wild  eyes 
sought  other  outlets  for  his  rage.  The  scar  on  the 
spruce  which  had  lured  him  to  defeat  checked  his 
aimless  gaze,  and,  with  an  oath,  he  leaped  towards 
it,  floundering,  falling,  picking  himself  up,  only  to 
go  down  again,  intent  only  on  reaching  it  as  if  it 
were  some  living,  sneering  enemy. 

Gasping  for  breath  and  dripping  in  every  pore  he 
reached  it,  his  anger  spent,  but  now  the  oblong  gash 
fascinated  him.  It  might  mean  anything,  a  lumber 
jack's  death  sentence  to  the  tree,  the  careless  test 
stroke  of  a  newly  sharpened  ax,  or  the  trap  line 
blaze  of  some  fur  hunter  from  Ste.  Marie.  Staring 
at  it  curiously,  he  raised  a  mitten  and  idly  brushed 
away  the  film  of  snow  but  no  cabalistic  mark  of  a 
surveyor  emerged  and  he  began  to  curse  himself 
anew  for  allowing  anything  to  alter  his  decision  to 
make  Ste.  Marie  by  the  straightest  path  and  trust  the 
rest  to  Knight's  acumen. 

For  the  first  time  in  his  life  the  wilderness  silence 
became  repellent  and  he  longed  for  companionship, 
for  some  one  to  share  his  bitterness,  for  some  one 
to  condone  the  foolishness  of  this  side  venture  after 
a  will-o'-the-wisp.  The  desperateness  of  his  pre- 
dicament seemed  not  to  have  occurred  to  him,  but, 
if  it  had,  it  was  merely  with  the  thought  that  some- 


270     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

how  he  could  get  out.  The  thing  which  was  pound- 
ing and  pounding  on  his  brain  was  that  Le  Reve  was 
doomed  and  with  it  was  buried  his  reputation  and 
all  his  hopes. 

Once  more  his  eyes  swept  the  wilderness.  Some- 
thing to  his  left  caught  his  attention.  He  stiffened, 
his  head  thrust  forward,  his  fists  clinched.  Fifty 
yards  to  the  south  winked  another  blaze.  As  if 
doubting  his  sight,  he  kept  his  eyes  on  it  as  he  felt 
for  the  first,  then  fearfully,  dreadingly,  he  turned 
to  follow  the  projection  of  their  line  northward. 

His  arm  clutched  the  spruce  and  his  lips  worked 
silently  as  he  stared  at  the  tiny  fleck  of  red  on  the 
crest  of  the  ridge  he  had  skirted.  In  a  flash  the 
whole  situation  became  clear.  Caught  by  the  first 
of  winter's  storms,  the  Idylwild  surveyors  had  fled 
the  woods,  and,  in  their  haste,  had  neglected  to  de- 
stroy the  northern  portion  of  their  line  marks. 
There,  in  that  long  triangulation  flag  on  the  hill 
which  must  look  down  on  the  cut  to  Ste.  Marie,  was 
his  proof,  but  then  came  sickening  remembrance. 
It  was  of  no  avail  to  a  man  foundered  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

All  that  had  occurred  within  the  past  months 
reeled  before  his  eyes  with  a  minuteness  which  comes 
to  a  man  sinking  in  deep  water  for  the  third  time 
—  Le  Reve,  its  farms  touched  with  the  harvest 
colors;  the  men  gathered  at  Sackett's  to  re-assert 


BROKEN   IN*  STRENGTH  AND  SPIRIT,   HE  LEANED  AGAINST 
THE  SPRUCE  " 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    271 

their  trust  in  him;  the  group  about  Bennitt's  table; 
Mittendorf,  cold  and  equally  bloodless;  and  then  a 
vision  of  a  brown-eyed  girl,  whose  faith  had  never 
wavered.  And  now,  when  all  he  had  worked  for 
was  within  his  grasp,  he  must  fail ;  fail  because  the 
wilderness  which  had  given  him  life  had  trapped 
him. 

Broken  in  strength  and  spirit,  he  leaned  against 
the  spruce,  the  useless  snow-shoe  dangling  from  his 
numbed  fingers.  Too  fagged  even  to  think  coher- 
ently, the  chill  stole  into  his  overheated  body,  his 
chin  sank  low  into  his  collar  and  the  drifting  snow 
whitened  his  heaving  shoulders.  It  was  character- 
istic that  he  gave  no  thought  to  that  which  reached 
for  him  from  the  still,  cold  emptiness.  Le  Reve 
would  take  his  disappearance  stoically,  and  the  world 
outside  would  not  record  the  disappearance  of  one 
more  failure. 

Dully,  at  first,  then  with  increasing  waves  of 
agony,  he  began  to  grasp  all  that  it  would  mean  to 
Le  Reve  if  the  wilderness  conquered  him.  Slowly 
his  body  stiffened,  and  the  cracked  lips  in  the  ashen 
face  became  more  firm,  then,  with  head  thrown 
back,  he  began  to  fight  the  waist-deep  snow. 

Fifty  yards  of  madness  and  his  sanity  re-asserted 
itself.  He  knew  that  long  before  he  could  win 
through  to  Ste.  Marie  he  would  fall  for  the  last 
time,  and,  with  a  final  effort,  he  lunged  into  the 


272      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

shelter  of  a  clump  of  stunted  cedar  where,  at  least, 
he  could  gasp  back  his  breath.  He  knew  now  that 
all  hope  of  meeting  Knight,  in  the  morning  at 
Quebec,  had  gone,  and  knew  equally  well  how  slight 
was  his  own  chance  of  coming  through  to  Ste. 
Marie  alive.  Yet  the  whole  indomitable  courage 
of  the  man  insisted  that  he  make  the  attempt.  He 
had  risked  his  life  for  others  before;  now  he  must 
save  it  for  Le  Reve. 

At  first  the  hope  of  being  able  to  patch  the  broken 
shoe  encouraged  him,  but  the  roughly  whittled  splint 
collapsed  within  twenty  yards  and  increased  the 
wreck.  His  mind  became  clear  with  that  brilliancy 
that  presages  the  end.  Expedient  after  expedient 
was  dismissed  with  lightning-like  rapidity.  Here 
the  tricks  he  had  learned  in  the  Northwest  were  of 
no  avail,  and  his  thoughts  rushed  back  to  the  time 
when  he  was  again  of  the  wilderness  and  had  frol- 
icked the  drifts  of  Le  Reve.  He  stiffened.  Grab- 
bing his  ax  he  slashed  a  dozen  boughs  from  a  cedar, 
examined  them,  discarded  all  but  -two,  then,  slicing 
his  belt  into  thongs,  he  bound  a  mat  of  branches  to 
his  foot. 

The  result  was  clumsy,  but  as  he  cautiously  in- 
creased his  weight  on  the  matted  web  of  interlacing 
green,  he  believed  it  would  hold.  When  it  gave  out 
another  tree  would  offer  replacement,  that  was  if 
his  strength  outlasted  the  makeshift.  Then,  with  his 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SPRUCE    273 

eyes  fixed  upon  the  fleck  of  red  which  fluttered  on 
the  ridge,  he  began  to  creep  towards  the  suspected 
gap,  sinking,  stumbling,  falling,  only  to  pick  him- 
self up  again  and  again  and  lunge  on  into  the  gather- 
ing dusk  unconscious  now  of  everything  except 
that  a  man  who  had  fought  so  long  could  fight  still 
more. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

A   CONFERENCE 

THE  station  agent  at  Ste.  Marie  re-lit  the  butt  of 
his  pipe,  looked  at  his  tin  clock  and  decided  that  it 
was  somewhere  around  nine  and  time  to  take  a 
drink.  Also  he  took  umbrage  at  the  regulation 
which  kept  him  on  duty  until  the  ten-sixteen  bumped 
south.  Down  the  line  at  Bon  Adventure  Pierre  La 
Fitte  took  up  the  serial  of  his  latest  conquest  in  ex- 
cited dots  and  dashes  but  Monsieur  Louis  glanced 
disdainfully  at  the  spluttering  sounder. 

"  By  gar !  "  he  ejaculated.  "  Pierre,  she  mak'  me 
seek!" 

The  door  of  the  waiting-room  crashed  open.  It 
was  echoed  by  the  slam  of  the  ticket  wicket.  The 
little  agent's  black  eyes  were  wide  and  his  scalp 
prickled  beneath  its  coat  of  bear's  grease.  Never 
had  vision  been  so  terrifying!  He  snatched  a  re- 
volver from  his  cash  drawer  and  rattled  it  on  the 
safe  side  of  the  window-sill,  hoping  to  intimidate  the 
haggard,  snow-crusted  specter  which  had  burst  in 
on  his  peace. 

The  sound  of  moccasined  feet  padding  across  the 
rough  boards,  followed  by  the  thump  of  a  mittened 

274 


A  CONFERENCE 275 

fist  against  the  window  panel,  almost  made  him  sink 
his  front  teeth  in  his  heart.  "  Que  voul3  vous? }> 
he  squealed. 

"  Open  this  window !  " 

"Mais,  non.  De  hour  she  'ave  not  arrive. 
Allez! " 

"  Open  that  window,  I  tell  you !  " 

The  wicket  rose  enough  to  permit  the  muzzle  of 
a  gun  to  appear  in  the  crack.  "  De  cafe  he  ees 
acros'  de  street.  Encore,  allez! " 

The  revolver  was  swept  contemptuously  aside,  a 
hand  took  its  place  and  the  wicket  dashed  upward. 
"  What  time  can  I  get  a  train  to  Quebec  ?  " 

Monsieur  Beauchamps  dawned  above  his  protec- 
tive horizon  and  frowned  majestically  into  the  lined 
face  pressed  against  the  opposite  side  of  the  bars. 
It  became  apparent  that  he  had  nothing  more  to  in- 
timidate than  a  half -starved  voyageur.  "  De  train 
to-day  he  'ave  depart,"  he  stated  majestically.  "  To- 
morrow he  shall  depart  at  sept  heures,  provid'  le 
bon  Dieu  she  are  merciful  with  hees  snows.  Know- 
ing which,  vamoos ! " 

"  I've  got  to  be  in  Quebec  in  the  morning." 

"  Et  ees  a  long  walk,"  murmured  Louis  Beau- 
champs,  raising  his  hand  to  the  wicket.  "Bon 
soir" 

Danforth's  fist  shot  through  the  protecting  bars 
and  closed  on  a  slender  wrist.  The  blood  of  the 


276      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

Beauchamps  turned,  not  to  water,  but  to  ice.  The 
revolver  clattered  to  the  floor.  "  M'sieu!  " 

"  If  there's  no  passenger,  there's  a  freight.  What 
time's  it  go  north  ?  " 

"A  douse  heures." 

"  I'll  jump  that." 

"  Et  ees  not  permit." 

"  Tough  luck !  What  time's  it  scheduled  to  reach 
Quebec?" 

"A  trois  heures  apres  midi." 

"The  devil!" 

"  Maybe  de  snow  mak'  heem  mouch  late." 

Danforth  thought  rapidly.  "  Give  me  a  telegraph 
blank,"  he  commanded,  "  then  cut  in  on  that  drivel 
and  send  a  regular  message." 

Beauchamps'  lips  parted.  "  Es  et,"  he  mur- 
mured ;  "  es  et  dat  M'sieu  are  de  new  inspector  dat 
he  onderstan'  de  code  ?  " 

"Oh,  buck  up!  I'm  no  spotter.  If  you  can't 
send,  I'll  do  it  for  you.  I  used  to  be  a  railroader." 

" Mon  frere!     Why  'ave  you  not  tole  me?" 

"  Guess  I'd  forgotten  it,"  he  mumbled,  his  stiff- 
ened fingers  finding  difficulty  with  the  pencil. 
"  Here,  which  one  of  us  pounds  the  key  ?  " 

The  little  agent  reached  for  the  paper,  read  it  with 
widening  eyes  and  an  entirely  new  expression  came 
over  his  face.  "  I,  moi,"  he  answered  respectfully. 
"  Tout  le  monde  she  'ave  de  great  respec'  for  M'sieu 


A  CONFERENCE  277 

Knight."  He  started  for  his  key,  turned,  threw 
open  his  door  and  bowed  humbly.  "  Enter, 
M'sieu,"  he  begged.  "  On  de  instant  I  begin  to 
send." 

For  two  or  three  minutes  he  ticked  with  the  care- 
ful deliberateness  of  one  who  handles  dynamite,  and 
when,  at  last,  he  finished,  he  turned  in  triumph,  but, 
to  his  amazement,  his  mysterious  guest  was  crumpled 
up  in  the  chair  by  the  stove  and  his  deep,  regular 
breathing  told  the  story.  Twice  he  tried  to  awaken 
him  but  merely  succeeded  in  evoking  a  series  of 
grunted  imprecations,  so  sat  down  at  his  instfument 
to  inform  the  line  of  the  great  man  who  was  his 
honored  guest. 

Even  when  the  north-bound  freight  rumbled  in, 
Louis  had  to  kick  him  into  consciousness,  and  at  that 
Danforth  but  dimly  comprehended  that  the  excited 
little  agent  was  telling  the  conductor  a  fairy  story 
which  made  that  hardened  brother's  face  grow  se- 
rious as  he  escorted  him  to  the  caboose  and  then  went 
forward  to  have  a  word  with  his  engineer.  It  was 
while  this  conference  was  in  progress  that  Louis 
Beauchamps  sidled  crablike  up  to  the  bunk. 
"  M'sieu,"  he  whispered,  "  for  a  f rien'  we  do  mouch. 
An',  M'sieu,"  he  added  intensely,  "  at  Rivere  du- 
Lac  your  good  frien',  M'sieu  Knight,  may  some  day 
desire  one  new  agent.  At  Rivere  du  Lac  reside 
a  ver'  beautiful  girl,  M'sieu.  She,  aussi,  is  de 


278      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

frien'  of  your  frien'  Louis  Beauchamps.  De 
freight  train  will  mak'  de  connect'  with  de  passen- 
ger to  Quebec  at  de  beeg  junction.  M'sieu,  de  con- 
ducteur  she  are  de  frien'  of  us  each.  Bon  soir, 
M'sieu  et  bon  voyage." 

It  was  the  middle  of  the  morning  when  Dan- 
forth  crossed  the  great  river  into  the  old  fortress 
town.  Beauchamps'  words  had  been  as  magic,  for 
the  freight  had  run  headlong,  and  their  connection 
one  which,  had  he  been  normal,  he  would  have  mar- 
veled at,  but  now  he  was  thinking  ahead  instead 
of  in  retrospect.  In  spite  of  his  outlandish  clothes 
he  passed  the  outer  sentries  of  the  Trans-Dominion's 
divisional  offices  without  challenge,  for  there  was 
something  about  his  bearing  which  warned  the 
doorkeepers  to  let  him  alone.  But  when  he  entered 
the  ante-room  of  the  vice-presidential  suite,  the  au- 
tocrat in  charge  stuck  a  pencil  into  the  base  of  her 
pompadour,  sniffed  a  second  time  and  cuttingly  sug- 
gested that  the  yard-master's  office  was  on  the  floor 
below. 

"  I'll  remember  that,  if  the  Old  Man  throws  me 
out,"  he  said  good  humoredly.  "  Please  ask  him, 
however,  if  he'll  see  Mr.  Danforth  now." 

She  took  a  third  look  and  decided  that  there  was 
no  false  confidence  in  his  eyes,  and  that  if  he  har- 
vested the  five  days'  growth  of  beard  a  handsome 
face  would  doubtless  be  laid  bare.  Crinkling  a 


A  CONFERENCE 279 

blond  curl  into  a  more  fascinating  corkscrew,  she 
raised  her  eyebrows  and  tested  a  late  February 
smile.  "  What  is  your  business?  "  she  asked. 

"  Won't  my  work  on  the  Northwestern  division 
serve  as  credentials?" 

"  Ah!     Are  you  Mr.  Stephen  Danforth?  " 

"  I  used  to  be." 

As  she  rose  she  was  conscious  of  deep  regrets 
that  office  regulations  prohibited  pink  bows  on  the 
frilled  apron  which  protected  her  skirt  but  made  up 
for  the  deficiency  by  moving  the  smile  along  to 
early  June.  "If  you'll  excuse  me  a  moment,"  she 
simpered,  "  I'll  tell  Mr.  Knight  you're  waiting." 

Much  to  her  disgust,  Knight  came  back  at  her 
heels;  tall,  massive,  perfectly  groomed-.  His  face 
was  that  of  a  man  who  had  succeeded  by  sheer  force 
of  character,  the  eyes  deep-set  and  keen,  alive  to 
everything,  but  telling  no  secrets  as  to  what  was 
going  on  in  the  big  brain  behind  them,  the  chin 
aggressive,  the  mouth  large  and  positive  and  the 
nostrils  sensitive.  "Hello,  Danforth!"  he  said 
crisply.  "  Glad  to  see  you  again.  If  you  can  clear 
your  mind  in  twenty  minutes,  come  in;  if  you  can't, 
put  it  on  paper  and  I'll  go  over  it  later.  I'm  busy." 

Danforth  gripped  the  hand  of  his  old  chief. 
"  Haven't  time  to  write,"  he  retorted,  "  but  I'll  try 
to  give  you  an  interesting  twenty  minutes." 

Knight  grunted  and  turned  on  his  heel.     "  Get 


280      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

at  it,"  he  advised,  leading  the  way  into  his  office. 
"Have  a  cigar?  If  you've  been  in  the  open  as 
long  as  you  look,  you  can  stand  these." 

Dan  forth,  in  spite  of  his  anxiety,  smiled  as  he 
deliberately  pushed  the  box  across  the  table. 
Knight's  cigars  were  justly  famous.  Even  diamond 
drill  men  had  not  the  stamina  to  test  them  a  sec- 
ond time.  "Ever  hear  of  A.  P.  Sykes?"  he 
asked. 

"  Don't  waste  your  time  with  unpleasant  ques- 
tions, son.  Get  down  to  things  I  can  put  my  fin- 
gers on." 

"All  right."  He  threw  off  his  reefer,  tossed  it 
on  a  chair  and  leaned  across  the  table.  "  Knight," 
he  announced,  "  I'm  going  to  make  you  a  present 
of  a  skunk's  skin  to  nail  on  your  barn  door.  I've 
unearthed  the  prettiest  little  railroad  plot  ever 
hatched  and  it's  all  counter-mined  and  ready  to  be 
touched  off." 

"  You've  wasted  three  minutes  on  glittering  gen- 
eralities, Steve.  Produce  the  pelt." 

Dan  forth,  both  hands  resting  on  the  edge  of  the 
table,  began  to  outline  his  plans  for  the  Le  Reve 
road,  but  at  a  grunt,  which  informed  him  it  was 
old  news,  he  plunged  into  the  details  of  the  Sykes- 
Bennitt  venture.  Apparently  Knight's  mind  was 
wandering,  for  his  eyes  became  fixed  on  the  oppo- 
site wall  and  his  face  showed  no  interest.  Dan  forth, 


A  CONFERENCE 281 

controlling  his  desire  to  speak  louder,  kept  on 
evenly,  his  statements  crisp  and  to  the  point.  At 
the  end  of  fifteen  minutes  he  stopped  abruptly. 

"  That's  their  plan,  as  I  see  it,"  he  added.  "  I've 
a  rough  map  of  the  country  I've  crossed." 

Knight  groped  for  a  fresh  cigar  and  bit  off  its 
end.  "  What  use  is  it  in  your  pocket  ?  "  he  growled. 
"  Wait  a  minute  first."  He  punched  a  button  set 
into  the  edge  of  his  desk  and  when  no  one  had  an- 
swered it  after  five  seconds,  he  jabbed  a  thumb  on 
it  and  held  it  there  until  a  stenographer  dashed  in. 
"  Call  up  the  yards,"  he  snapped.  "  Tell  'em  to 
hold  my  car.  Probably  run  special.  Get  the  maps 
of  the  eastern  division,  the  A.  &  M.  and  the  Sykes 
systems." 

Before  the  door  had  closed,  he  had  risen  and  one 
big  arm  swept  his  table  clean.  "  Stephen,  my  son," 
he  said  with  a  grin,  "  you  interest  me  much.  We'll 
check  all  this  up  and  then  consider  devious  methods 
for  properly  tanning  that  skunk  skin." 

It  was  early  afternoon  when  the  now  very  curi- 
ous Lady  of  the  Outer  Office  was  summoned.  Ven- 
turing to  disobey  just  long  enough  to  glance  at  her 
pompadour  in  a  small  mirror  she  kept  hidden  for 
such  emergencies,  she  entered  the  inner  office  in 
her  most  dignified  manner.  Evidently  her  arrival 
did  not  affect  Knight,  who  was  firing  orders  into 
his  telephone.  Slamming  up  the  receiver,  he  turned 


282     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

on  her.  "  Take  telegrams.  '  B.  K.  Langley,  Mon- 
treal/ What's  the  matter? " 

"  It's  — "  she  choked,  "  it's  a  bit  stuffy  here,  sir." 

"  Open  a  window,  Steve." 

Danforth  rose  and  an  amused  smile  came  over 
his  face  as,  for  the  first  time,  he  took  in  the  condi- 
tion of  the  room.  Blue  with  smoke,  floor  littered 
with  papers,  desk  and  table  buried  in  maps,  it  was 
certainly  proof  that  the  two  coatless  men  had  been 
thinking  of  nothing  but  their  work.  "  Wondered 
what  made  you  keep  the  place  so  hot,"  he  said. 

" '  B.  K.  Langley,  Montreal,'  repeated  Knight. 
" '  Meet  me  office  to-morrow  ten  A.  M.  Western 
trip  postponed.'  Signed.  Repeat  same  to  Hollo- 
way,  Bruce  and  Sir  James.  'S'all." 

She  hurried  out,  wondering  if  a  general  strike 
threatened  to  tie  up  the  system,  or  what  other  crisis 
had  arisen  to  warrant  such  peremptory  summoning 
of  the  powers  who  ruled  the  Trans-Dominion. 
Twenty  minutes  later  her  wonderment  turned  to  real 
fear,  for  Knight,  coming  out  of  his  room,  his  sable- 
lined  coat  over  his  arm  and  a  fresh  cigar  in  his 
mouth,  linked  his  other  arm  through  Stephen  Dan- 
forth's  reefer-covered  elbow  as  he  passed. 

"Tell  every  one  I've  gone  to  Halifax,"  he  said 
over  his  shoulder.  "  Forward  important  tele- 
grams. I'll  be  in  Montreal  the  rest  of  the  week. 
Good-by." 


CHAPTER  XV 

A  MAN'S  WORD 

IN  spite  of  the  Gehrings'  insistence,  Miss  Nor- 
ton stayed  on  at  Wentworth  House,  and  with  her, 
for  a  reason  she  supposed  none  but  she  herself 
knew,  remained  little  Natalie  Gray.  Mittendorf, 
although  he  had  done  his  best  to  break  away  from 
the  city,  found  the  market  too  precarious  to  leave 
even  though  the  best  duck  shooting  on  Curritick 
was  his  for  the  trip.  Yet  business  was  not  such 
a  hard  master  that  it  prohibited  his  running  out 
to  Wentworth  House  for  dinner  at  least  every  other 
night.  His  sudden  liking  for  the  owner  of  the  big 
estate,  while  heartily  returned,  at  least  caused  his 
not-over  dull  host  and  hostess  much  amusement. 
For  a  girl  who  had  stood  half  New  York  on  its  head, 
Miss  Gray,  in  her  present  anxious  state  of  mind, 
was  a  perfect  target  for  their  humor. 

Miss  Norton  found  herself  playing  the  role  of 
double  confidante,  and  it  suited  her  mood  to  per- 
fection. Little  Natalie  had  always  been  one  of 
her  closest  intimates,  and  now,  as  she  came  to  know 

Mittendorf  both  through  the  girl's  enthusiasms  and 

283 


284      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

his  own  awkward  questions  and  confessions,  she 
came  more  and  more  to  appreciate  that  he  was  a 
good  deal  of  a  man  down  under  the  coating  of 
Wall  Street  ethics  with  which  he  had  mistakenly 
chosen  to  daub  himself  and  which  now  he  was  do- 
ing his  uttermost  to  rub  off  out  of  justice  both  to 
himself  and  this  miniature  bit  of  tantalization  he  was 
so  desperately  afraid  of. 

Nor  was  Natalie  Gray  the  only  one  to  open  her 
heart  at  the  midnight  tete-a-tetes  before  the  open 
fire.  She  knew  the  story  of  Danforth's  venture 
into  the  wilderness  and  did  her  loyal  best  to  grasp 
its  possibilities,  but  always  she  reverted  to  that  spec- 
ter lurking  in  the  shadows, —  her  Uncle  Alonzo. 
Once  Natalie,  her  blue  eyes  big  with  generous  de- 
termination, had  announced  that  she  was  going  to 
New  York  to  beard  the  lion  in  his  den,  confident  that 
she  could  exert  some  sort  of  influence  in  spite  of 
her  cordial  dislike  of  her  relative. 

While  Miss  Norton  promptly  forbade  even  the 
dropping  of  a  well-meant  hint,  the  offer  brought 
into  focus  an  idea  which  had  more  than  once  been 
in  her  mind,  and  Jimmie  Wentworth,  having  to 
motor  into  the  city  the  next  morning,  found  an 
eager  volunteer  to  accompany  him. 

John  Norton,  although  titular  head  of  a  great 
trust  company,  had  long  since  ceased  to  use  its  offices 
for  more  than  a  center  to  which  ran  the  threads  of 


A  MAN'S  WORD 285 

many  enterprises.  Probably  twice  during  the  hours 
he  spent  there  each  morning  some  institutional  ques- 
tion came  to  his  court  of  last  resort  but  the  rest  of 
the  time  was  put  in  over  his  secretary's  winnow- 
ings  from  the  mails  and  in  conferences  arranged 
days  in  advance  by  a  little,  stoop-shouldered,  clear- 
eyed  man  whose  position  was  without  title  but 
whose  favor  was  curried  by  men  who  juggled  for- 
tunes. 

From  her  babyhood  this  same  soft-footed  Thomas 
MacGregor  had  been  Betty  Norton's  loyal  and  de- 
voted slave,  and  her  visits  to  the  office  red  letter- 
days  in  an  existence  which  had  become  drab 
through  familiarity.  So,  on  this  morning  when  he 
saw  her  come  hurrying  through  the  door,  his  parch- 
ment like  face  fairly  crackled  as  he  trotted  to  the 
bronze  boundaries. 

"  'Lo,  Tommy !  "  she  called,  her  eyes  dancing. 
"  Discovered  any  new  first  editions  ?  " 

"Not  one,"  he  confessed;  "not  a  single  one. 
And  how's  Miss  Betty  this  morning  and  what  brings 
her  down  here  ?  " 

"  Want  to  see  Dad.     Is  he  very  busy?  " 

"  You  know  the  orders,"  he  said,  closing  the 
gate  quickly  behind  her,  as  if  fearful  some  bar- 
barian would  try  to  steal  through  in  her  wake. 
"  Every  one  waits  for  you." 

"  You're  a  woefully  poor  liar,  Tommy,"  she  said, 


286      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

patting  his  arm.  "  You  know  it's  a  question  of  get- 
ting rid  of  me  quickly.  I'll  try  to  be  saving  with 
your  little  ewe  lamb's  time.  Has  he  many  appoint- 
ments this  morning?  " 

"  Well,"  he  confessed  uncomfortably,  "  none  for 
ten  minutes  or  so.  Will  you  go  right  in?" 

"  I  suppose  I'll  have  to,"  she  laughed  back  over 
her  shoulder.  "  You  won't  ever  take  the  trouble 
to  announce  me  in  your  best  manner.  Good  morn- 
ing, Dad." 

"  Oh,  hello,  Betty !  Beginning  to  think  you'd 
forgotten  me." 

"  I  had,  completely,"  she  retorted,  bending  to  kiss 
him  before  he  could  rise.  "  Have  you  missed  me 
at  all?" 

"  Of  course  not,"  he  said  indignantly.  "  I  never 
know  whether  you're  in  the  house.  I  rather  prefer 
to  sit  alone  every  evening.  It's  so  social." 

"  Alone  ?     Where's  mother  ?  " 

"  Went  South  yesterday  with  Mrs.  Bob." 

"  Why  didn't  she  let  me  know  ?  I'll  come  home 
at  once." 

"  Don't  spoil  your  good  time ;  I'm  all  right.  How 
are  Marian  and  Jimmie,  and  what  brought  you  into 
town?" 

"  Wanted  to  see  you,"  she  said,  her  expression 
becoming  serious. 

"  Why  not  make  it  luncheon  ?     I'll  give  you  a 


A  MAN'S  WORD 287 

party,  if  you  say  so;  just  us  two.  Tell  Tom  to  call 
up  Sherry's  and  reserve  a  table." 

"  I'd  rather  talk  here ;  I  don't  approve  of  mixing 
business  and  pleasure.  Afterwards,  I'll  have  lunch- 
eon with  you." 

"What's  wrong?     Account  overdrawn?" 

"  No,"  she  cried,  her  gloved  hand  catching  his 
wrist  as  he  reached  for  the  telephone ;  "  I've  more 
than  I  can  spend.  I  really  mean  what  I  say." 

An  expression,  half  surprise,  half  amusement, 
came  over  his  face  as  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair 
and  crossed  one  knee  over  the  other.  "  All  right," 
he  assented,  "  only  please  remember  that  all  my 
life  I've  made  it  an  unbreakable  rule  never  to  give 
market  tips  to  indigent  females." 

"  I'm  not  asking  charity,"  she  announced  soberly, 
"  and  please,  Dad,  for  once  I  want  to  be  taken  seri- 
ously." 

"  All  right,  my  dear,  but  also  before  you  begin, 
please  remember  that  there  is  nothing  in  my  life  so 
important  as  you." 

She  leaned  impulsively  toward  him  and  her  hand 
closed  over  his.  "  Dad,"  she  said,  "  I  want  to  talk 
about  the  road  to  Le  Reve." 

Many  men  had  watched  John  Norton's  eyes  for 
tell-tale  signals  and  none  had  been  rewarded.  Even 
his  own  flesh  and  blood  had  no  idea  of  the  sudden 
pain  which  stabbed  at  his  heart,  yet  he  gently  with- 


288      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

drew  his  hand  lest  she  should  feel  it  quaver.  "  The 
road  to  Le  Reve?"  he  repeated.  "I'm  afraid, 
Betty,  there's  not  even  enough  of  that  scheme  left 
to  warrant  an  eulogy." 

"  I  told  you  once,"  she  recalled,  "  that  you  under- 
estimated Mr.  Danforth.  I've  not  come  to  repeat 
that.  What  I  did  come  here  for  is  to  ask  you  if 
there's  not  some  way  in  which  you  can  give  him  a 
chance." 

"  You  appear  to  be  greatly  interested  in  Mr.  Dan- 
forth." 

"  I'm  more  than  that;  I'm  engaged  to  him." 

For  the  first  time  in  his  career  John  Norton's 
mask  dropped. 

"  Betty !  "  he  said  huskily. 

Her  face  grew  white  as  she  saw  how  her  blunt 
announcement  had  hurt  him  and,  with  a  choking 
sob,  all  her  pent-up  emotions  burst  their  bounds  and 
she  threw  herself  into  his  arms,  clutching  him  des- 
perately. "Oh,  Dad!"  she  faltered,  "I  didn't 
mean  to  tell  you  that  way.  I  didn't  mean  to  hurt 
you;  you  know  I  didn't  mean  to  hurt  you.  But 
he's  so  much  to  me,  and  I've  suffered  so!  I  can't 
stand  it  alone  any  longer.  I  had  to  tell  you. 
You've  always  helped  me;  you'll  help  me  now. 
You'll  help  us,  won't  you  ?  " 

"  Betty,"  he  said  gently,  "  did  Danforth  ask  you 
to  come  to  me  ? " 


FOR  THE  FIRST  TIME  IX   HIS  CAREER  JOHX   NORTON  S 
MASK  DROPPED  " 


A  MAN'S  WORD  289 

Her  head  went  back  with  a  jerk  and  her  eyes  met 
his.  "  You  know  he  didn't" 

She  felt  his  arms  tighten  convulsively  and  his  un- 
expected smile  startled  her.  "  Yes,"  he  admitted, 
"  I  do.  I  realize  he's  not  that  sort.  But  it's  about 
all  I  do  know.  You've  knocked  the  props  from 
under  me,  dear.  Sometime  I  knew  this  thing  must 
come,  but,  selfishly,  I've  hoped  it  might  be  a  long 
time  in  coming.  What  I  know  of  him  I  like.  If 
you  love  him,  that's  enough.  All  I  can  do,  Betty, 
is  to  wish  you  as  great  happiness  as  you  have 
brought  to  me." 

"  That's  like  you,"  she  choked,  "  just  like  you. 
And  I  do  love  him.  He's  all  you  think  him  and 
more.  But  don't  you  see  what  a  dreadful  tangle 
it  all  is?  Don't  you  know  that  I  can't  have  you 
and  Stephen  righting  each  other  ?  Don't  you  realize 
how  dreadful  it  would  be  for  you  and  for  him  and 
for  me?" 

"  Yes,"  he  agreed,  "  I  think  I  can  see  your  view- 
point, but  I'm  almost  as  sure  that  you're  not  taking 
an  equally  broad  one  concerning  mine.  I  presume 
I've  only  myself  to  blame  for  that,  too,"  he  added. 
"  I've  never  seen  the  advisability  in  asking  you  to 
burden  your  mind  with  business  affairs." 

"That's  true,"  she  stated.  "Now  we're  both 
regretting  it." 

"  Don't  make  it  any  harder,"  he  urged  grimly, 


290     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

walking  half  across  the  room.  "  If  Danforth  is 
the  man  we  both  think  he  is,"  he  said,  swinging 
around,  "he  will  let  this  business  make  no  more 
difference  between  us  than  I  will.  He  knows  busi- 
ness is  business,  and  that  men  often  have  to  do  things 
which  are  unpleasant  and  do  them  with  a  covering 
smile." 

"  He  may  know  it,  but  I  don't  think  he  accepts  it 
as  a  creed." 

Mr.  Norton's  lips  tightened.  "  Creeds  and  phi- 
losophies of  business  are  found  only  in  books,  my 
dear,  and  the  men  who  write  those  books  play  a 
very  small  part  in  financial  circles.  Business  is  a 
very  unromantic,  very  practical,  very  sane  thing 
and  has  no  leisure  for  theorists.  It's  a  battle,  its 
forefront  brains  and  the  supporting  artillery  is 
money.  And  after  each  skirmish  or  great  fight  the 
opposing  forces  have  a  more  wholesome  respect  for 
each  other." 

"  Does  that  hold  true  of  Alonzo  Sykes  as  well  as 
of  you  and  Uncle  Bob  Sheffield?  " 

Mr.  Norton  stiffened  at  the  thrust  and  glanced 
at  his  daughter  keenly.  Apparently  she  was  not 
as  ignorant  of  business  as  he  had  supposed. 
"  Mr.  Sykes  has  been  a  good  friend  of  mine,"  he 
stated. 

"  And  he's  always  square  and  above  board  and 
reliable?  Oh,  Dad,"  she  begged  with  a  weary  little 


A  MAN'S  WORD 291 

shake  of  the  head,  "  don't  talk  platitudes  when  I 
want  comfort." 

Putting  one  arm  around  her,  he  drew  her  to  his 
chair,  and,  pulling  her  onto  his  knee  as  if  she  were 
still  a  child,  reached  for  his  telephone.  "  Com- 
fort, or  anything  I  can  give  you,  you  can  have. 
Wait  just  a  moment.  Tom,"  he  ordered,  speaking 
into  the  instrument,  "  cancel  my  engagements  for 
the  rest  of  the  morning.  Now,"  he  said,  taking  her 
hand  in  both  his,  "  tell  me  what  you  want  and  we'll 
see  how  soon  we  can  get  it." 

"  All  I  want  is  that  you  and  Stephen  should  work 
together." 

"  Shall  I  put  a  desk  in  here  for  him?  "  he  asked, 
half  jokingly,  yet  ready  to  do  it  should  she  as  much 
as  nod. 

"  If  I'd  wanted  to  marry  an  office  boy,"  she  re- 
torted, "  I'd  have  chosen  Tommy  long  ago.  And 
you  don't  want  a  son-in-law  who'll  do  nothing  but 
hold  your  hat  and  coat." 

"  That's  true.  But  it's  equally  true  that  this  same 
son-in-law  will  have  quite  a  fortune  to  handle  for 
you." 

"  Don't !     Don't  talk  like  that !  " 

"  Very  well.     What  do  you  want  me  to  do?  " 

"  I  want  you  to  help  Stephen  instead  of  hinder- 
ing him;  I  want  you  to  help  us  build  this  road  to 
Le  Reve.  And  it  is  '  us,'  Dad,"  she  went  on,  "  for 


292     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

almost  from  the  first  I've  seen  the  need  of  it.  It 
may  not  make  a  great  fortune  for  any  one,  but  it 
will  be  a  great  help  to  a  great  many  people  who 
need  help.  And,  beside  that,  it's  the  first  thing 
he's  ever  done  alone,  and  I  don't  want  him  to  fail." 
She  rose  and  stood  looking  down  at  him,  her  face 
flushed  and  her  little  hands  clinched. 

"  I  think,"  he  said  thoughtfully,  "  that  first  of  all 
we'd  better  attempt  to  eliminate  the  personal  equa- 
tion. Danforth's  road  was  all  very  well  as  far  as 
it  went,  but,  as  you  say,  there  was  no  prospect  of 
big  dividends.  There  is  in  the  scheme  we  have  in 
hand.  I  can  see  no  reason  why  he  shouldn't  come 
in  with  us,  however.  The  slight  misunderstanding 
which  arose  between  he  and  Al  Sykes  can  easily 
be  glossed  over,  and  the  boys  will  be  only  too  pleased 
to  give  him  a  chance  to  build  a  real  road  for  you." 

"  Yes,"  she  cried,  "  for  me.  You  don't  know  him. 
I've  told  you  over  and  over  you  under-estimate 
him.  He  stands  on  his  own  feet.  Even  if  I'd  let 
him  accept  a  sinecure  from  your  friends,  he'd  re- 
fuse it." 

"  But  what  do  you  want  me  to  do,  Betty  ?  " 

"  I've  told  you  —  help  him  to  build  the  road  to 
Le  Reve  by  withdrawing  your  foolish  opposition. 
You  know  that  the  only  reason  why  you've  blocked 
him  is  because  you  men  resented  some  one  else's 
seeing  a  chance  you'd  overlooked.  You've  proved 


A  MAN'S  WORD  293 

by  your  own  plans  that  Idylwild  is  not  a  considera- 
tion." 

"  Betty,"  he  said,  his  lips  drawn  into  a  thin  line, 
"  you've  mentioned  our  plans  twice  and  on  both 
occasions  with  a  certainty  which  rather  more  than 
hints  of  familiarity.  I  don't  want  to  appear  to 
question  you,  and,  should  you  tell  me  you  actually 
know  them  in  detail,  I  would  never  repeat  it,  for 
my  loyalty  to  you  conies  first.  But  if  you  do  know 
as  much  as  you  seem  to  want  me  to  understand, 
Dan  forth  must  also  have  told  you  how  vital  those 
plans  are  now  that  their  fulfillment  is  under  way." 

"  Don't  you  tell  me  more  than  you  wish  me  to 
know,  either,"  she  cautioned.  "  You  appreciate  by 
now  that  our  ideas  of  business  ethics  are  very  dif- 
ferent, and  if  I  thought  I  could  use  what  you  say 
for  the  good  of  Le  Reve,  I'd  do  it.  I'm  playing 
fair,  Dad,  but  on  this  railroad  matter  I'm  against 
you  heart  and  soul.  I'm  not  going  over  to  your 
side;  you're  coming  to  mine." 

"  At  least  you're  not  ashamed  of  your  colors,"  he 
admitted. 

"  You  are,"  she  flashed  at  him.  "  You  know 
you  are  and  I  know  you  are.  You  want  to  be  with 
us,  but  something's  holding  you  back." 

"  That's  true,"  he  admitted  frankly,  "  partly  true, 
anyway.  I  always  have  been,  and  always  hope  to 
be,  with  you.  But  in  this  case  you've  taken  me 


294     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

unawares  in  more  ways  than  one.  Betty,  those 
boys  who  go  up  to  Idylwild  each  fall  with  us  are  the 
closest  friends  I  have  in  the  world.  We  started 
at  the  foot  of  the  ladder  together,  we've  climbed 
round  by  round  together.  Nothing  has  ever  come 
between  us.  If  one  was  in  a  tight  corner,  he  said 
so  and  the  other  seven  came  in  without  a  ques- 
tion. It's  been  the  old  *  all  for  one  and  one  for 
all '  from  the  start  We've  had  some  hard  fights, 
we've  taken  some  sound  lickings,  but  every  time 
we've  come  back  with  a  united  front  to  face  the 
next  day.  And  we've  been  able  to  do  this  because 
each  has  kept  his  word  inviolate.  A  few  months 
ago  we  heard  of  Danforth's  scheme.  You  know 
how  little  concerned  we  were.  Then  Daniel  Ben- 
nitt's  boy  made  a  mess  of  everything.  We  dis- 
covered Dan  forth  was  in  earnest  and  Alonzo  took 
the  affair  over,  acting  for  us  all.  As  soon  as  he 
studied  into  it  he  saw  possibilities  which  Danforth 
was  too  immature  or  too  cautious  to  grasp  and  he 
called  us  together  and  laid  his  own  fully  matured 
plans  before  us-.  The  most  surprising  thing  was 
that  none  of  us  had  thought  of  them  before.  But 
to  be  brought  through  successfully,  they  demanded 
utter  secrecy.  The  elimination  of  Danforth's  plan 
was  imperative.  It  was  eliminated.  But  before 
that  was  done  each  and  every  one  of  us  gave  his 
word  to  see  the  thing  through.  Now,  my  dear, 


A  MAN'S  WORD  295 

you're  asking  me  to  break  that  word.  You  know 
what  it's  worth  to  me,  what  my  friends  mean  to 
me,  above  all  what  your  happiness  is  to  me.  I  put 
myself  in  your  hands.  What  shall  I  do?  " 

She  rose  listlessly  and  began  to  pull  on  her 
gloves.  "  Go  through  with  it,  Dad,"  she  said ;  "  it's 
all  there  is  to  do.  I  wouldn't  ask  you  to  break  your 
word  any  more  than  I'd  ask  Stephen  to  stop  fight- 
ing. And  he  will  fight,"  she  cried,  her  eyes  glow- 
ing. "  You  haven't  eliminated  him.  I've  told  you 
over  and  over,  and  I'll  tell  you  again,  you've  under- 
estimated him.  It's  one  against  eight,  faith  against 
power,  it's  — "  Her  voice  broke,  and,  in  spite  of 
her  struggle,  her  affection  overflowed  and,  swaying 
toward  him,  she  buried  her  face  on  his  shoulder. 
"  It's,"  she  sobbed;  "  it's  going  to  be  father  against 
son." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

DANGER   SIGNALS 

Miss  NORTON  motored  back  to  Wentworth  House 
convinced  that  life  was  a  culminative  series  of  dis- 
cords, and  her  father,  left  to  his  own  devices,  found 
he  had  company  enough  in  his  shaken  thoughts.  Of 
one  thing  he  was  certain ;  he  must  find  some  way  of 
untangling  the  web  in  which  his  daughter's  confes- 
sion had  entrapped  them  both.  That  was  impera- 
tive. Nothing  should  interfere  with  her  happiness. 
Twice,  late  in  the  evening,  he  tried,  unsuccessfully, 
to  get  in  touch  with  Robert  Sheffield.  For  the  first 
time  in  his  life  he  felt  the  need  of  support. 

Nor  did  the  message  he  received  the  next  morn- 
ing add  to  his  peace  of  mind.  His  interrogations 
evoked  no  information  from  Bennitt  as  to  why  this 
disturbing  young  Dan  forth  had  re-appeared  in  New 
York  with  a  request  for  a  second  conference.  The 
prospect  of  such  a  meeting,  before  his  own  plans 
were  formulated,  distressed  Norton.  He  realized 
that  he  was  becoming  both  unreasonable  and  abrupt 
to  those  who  came  into  his  office,  and,  after  an  hour's 
fight  with  his  taut  nerves,  he  further  upset  prece- 

296 


DANGER  SIGNALS  297 

dent  by  stealing  out  of  the  place  and  going  to  one 
of  his  up-town  clubs  for  luncheon. 

But  there,  too,  everything  went  wrong,  and  he 
ate  hastily,  and,  to  the  relief  of  every  one,  started 
down  town  again,  determined  to  have  a  few 
quiet  moments  with  Bennitt  before  the  others 
arrived. 

Yet  even  in  this  Fate  played  stronger  cards  in  the 
shape  of  a  traffic  jam.  As  he  hurried  into  Ben- 
nitt's  office  he  found  Sheffield  idly  gazing  out  of  the 
window  while  Alonzo  Sykes  was  pleading  with  the 
iron  man  of  the  four.  But  when  he  saw  the  new- 
comer, Sykes  stopped  in  the  middle  of  a  purring  sen- 
tence and  glided  forward,  both  hands  outstretched. 
"  Oh !  "  he  beamed.  "  Here  is  John.  My  dear  fel- 
low, you  come  most  opportunely.  I  am  endeavor- 
ing to  make  Daniel  see  that  it  is  better  to  lay  up 
treasures  in  Heaven  than  in  a  mundane  safe  deposit 
box.  Add  your  voice  to  mine,  John,  that  he  may 
give  a  paltry  five  thousand  to  my  orphans." 

Sheffield  turned.  "  John's  as  skeptical  of  futures 
as  Dan  is.  If  you  get  that  five,  you'll  earn  it.  Sic 
him  again !  " 

"  Still  a  boy  at  heart,  Robert !  "  he  beamed.  "  Still 
a  boy !  But  you  shall  give  me  a  second  five." 

"  Sure  —  if  you  blast  the  first  one  from  that  bar- 
ren rock.  Come  over  here,  Jack,  and  give  him  a 
sporting  chance."  He  caught  Norton  by  the  elbow 


298     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

and  led  him  to  the  window  where  he  calmly  relieved 
him  of  his  cigar  case. 

"  What's  brought  Danf  orth  back  ? "  growled  Mr. 
Norton. 

"  Search  me !  Dan  had  a  wire  from  him.  Says 
he's  equally  in  the  dark." 

"  I  know  that." 

"  One  thing  I'm  sure  of  —  he  hasn't  come  back  to 
whimper." 

"  Glad  you  agree  with  me.  Are  you  going  to 
keep  the  case,  too?  Thanks."  He  lit  a  cigar  and 
smoked  a  moment  in  silence.  "  Bob,"  he  said 
abruptly,  "  I  like  that  youngster.  He's  clean  cut 
and  rather  more  generously  endowed  with  gray  mat- 
ter than  the  average.  I'm  rather  in  favor  of  en- 
couraging him,  if  we  can  do  it  and  still  keep  our 
self-respect." 

Sheffield  glanced  at  him  quizzically  and  a  wise 
smile  was  just  visible  beneath  his  iron-gray  mus- 
tache. "  Jack,"  he  said,  "  you  talk  like  a  man  who's 
been  under  pressure." 

Norton  looked  up  and  their  eyes  met.  "  Pres- 
sure?" he  repeated.  "  Bob,  I've  been  through  hell. 
You  can  guess  what  you  don't  know.  What  am  I 
going  to  do?" 

"  I  don't  know,  Jack,  but  I'm  going  to  do  the  same 
thing.  If  a  fight's  coming,  it's  going  to  be  almighty 
unpleasant  for  you.  And,  knowing  Danforth,  I  ex- 


DANGER  SIGNALS  299 

pect  that's  just  what's  scheduled.  We've  got  to 
stand  by  Dan  and  old  Al,  but  afterwards  you  can 
count  on  me  for  anything.  If  you  don't  need  a 
right-hand  man,  I  can  use  one  in  my  office.  I'd 
like  Bet  for  a  silent  partner." 

Norton  gave  the  broad  shoulder  a  quick  grip, 
turned  abruptly  and  walked  to  Bennitt.  "  Dan,"  he 
said  crisply,  "  how  long's  this  matter  going  to  keep 
us  here  ?  " 

"  Only  a  few  minutes." 

Norton  nodded.  "  We  four  began  down  where 
he's  beginning,"  he  suggested.  "  A  good  many  of 
those  days  are  vivid  to  me." 

Sykes  seized  his  hand  with  enthusiasm.  "  Good, 
John !  Good !  "  he  cried.  "  It  is  inspiring  to  hear 
you  preach  the  Golden  Rule  —  inspiring  and  deeply, 
deeply  gratifying.  But,  John,  do  not  permit  senti- 
ment to  trespass  upon  business.  We  have  formu- 
lated and  put  in  motion  our  plans  and  it  would  be 
wickedness,  not  benevolence,  to  cast  aside  the  task 
the  good  Lord  has  set  our  hands  to." 

"  I'm  not  shirking  labor  or  responsibility,  Alonzo ; 
I'm  offering  a  very  tentative  suggestion.  I  can't  but 
feel  we  owe  Dan  forth  some  —  well,  call  it  consid- 
eration, for  the  way  in  which  we  handled  him.  It 
was  a  stiff  jolt." 

"  We've  given  stiffer,"  retorted  Sykes,  the  pupils 
of  his  eyes  becoming  pin-points.  "  We've  attained 


300     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

the  position  where  we  can  handle  the  opposition  as 
we  choose.  Why  this  sudden  desire  to  turn  the 
other  cheek?" 

"  Your  benign  influence,  Al,"  threw  in  Sheffield. 
"  You've  no  idea  how  the  leaven  you've  scattered 
among  us  loafers  is  working." 

"  Robert,  cease  your  sacrilege !  " 

"  Sure !  "  he  agreed  cheerfully ;  "  only  you  ac- 
knowledge that  Jack  practices  what  you  preach  and 
you  don't.  Neither  of  us  is  welching  on  this  prop- 
osition, or  coming  anywhere  near  it.  All  of  us,  the 
other  four  as  well  as  we  men  here,  have  agreed  to 
put  this  road  through  to  Ste.  Marie  and  our  word's 
still  considered  good,  especially  among  ourselves. 
We  know  a  dollar  when  we  see  one,  and  none  of  us 
has  ever  crossed  the  street  to  avoid  meeting  one  face 
to  face.  We're  not  going  to  begin  now.  This 
young  Danforth  strikes  me  as  being  versatile,  and 
it  may  be  that  he's  another  scheme  up  his  sleeve. 
That's  what  John's  trying  to  suggest,  and,  if  he  has, 
let's  give  him  a  chance  and  not  only  make  up  for 
man-handling  him  but  show  him  we're  white  men." 

Sykes  shook  himself  together  with  an  appreciable 
effort.  Sheffield  was  the  only  one  of  the  group  he 
feared,  for  Sheffield  alone  made  no  attempt  to  curb 
a  naturally  humorous  tongue  and  Sykes  dreaded  rid- 
icule above  all  else.  "  Of  course,"  he  agreed  in 
silky  tones;  "of  course.  John  was  unfortunate  in 


DANGER  SIGNALS  301 

his  choice  of  words.  They  misconveyed  his  inten- 
tions to  my  somewhat  dull  brain.  The  years  tell, 
my  friends;  the  years  tell.  I  find  the  old  head  less 
astute  than  it  was  in  the  yesterdays." 

The  door  opened  and  Bennitt's  secretary  laid  two 
cards  on  the  table.  The  big  man  picked  up  the  top- 
most, frowned,  pursed  his  lips,  then  said,  "  Show 
them  in.  Knight  of  the  Trans-Dominion  system's 
with  Danforth,"  he  announced  as  the  door  closed 
again. 

A  shadow  flickered  across  the  face  of  Sanctimo- 
nious Sykes.  "  Knight !  "  he  exclaimed,  his  hands 
raised.  "  Knight  ?  A  godless  individual  whose 
feet  have  followed  devious  paths.  I  have  met  him 
before ;  allow  me  to  deal  with  him." 

"  No."  John  Norton's  voice  was  heavy  with  final- 
ity. 

"  Dan  talks,"  asserted  Sheffield  with  equal  force. 

Sykes  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and,  drawing  out  a 
chair,  sat  himself  close  to  Bennitt's  left  ear.  "  As 
you  will,"  he  murmured.  "  The  majority  shall  ever 
rule  here." 

"  Mr.  Knight  and  Mr.  Danforth,"  announced  the 
secretary. 

Danforth,  as  he  crossed  the  threshold,  replied  to 
their  greeting  with  an  equally  formal  "  Good  after- 
noon, gentlemen,"  but  Knight  breezed  past  him, 
smiling  joyously.  "  Hello,  Bennitt,"  he  cried,  seiz- 


302      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

ing  the  big  hand  offered  to  him.  "  Haven't  seen 
you  up  our  way  lately.  Deserted  our  salmon  for 
small  fish?  Mr.  Norton,  I'll  wager  you've  forgot- 
ten meeting  me  at  Duluth.  No  ?  Good !  Glad  to 
see  you  again.  No,  I  haven't  the  pleasure  of  know- 
ing Mr.  Sheffield.  Glad  of  the  opportunity.  Oh, 
yes!  Mr.  Sykes! " 

That  worthy,  far  from  accepting  the  rather  slight- 
ing greeting  at  its  face  value,  rose.  "  We  rejoice 
at  our  good  fortune  at  having  you  amongst  us  once 
more,  Friend  Knight,"  he  cooed.  "  You  are  to  be 
sincerely  congratulated  upon  the  excellence  of  your 
Trans-Dominion  system.  Few  roads  are  as  fortu- 
nate in  their  executives." 

"  Um,  yes !  "  agreed  Knight.  "  Very  kind.  Let's 
get  down  to  business.  Shall  Dan  forth  and  I  sit 
here?" 

"  Anywhere  you  choose,"  returned  Bennitt. 
"  Don't  suppose  there's  any  formality  about  this, 
although  we're  entirely  in  the  dark.  Glad  to  listen 
to  anything  you  have  on  your  mind." 

"Me?"  exclaimed  Knight,  sitting  down  and  ac- 
cepting the  offered  cigar  with  a  nod.  "  Danforth's 
one  of  my  old  boys.  I  trailed  along  as  a  sort  of 
chaperone.  Maybe  he's  something  on  his  mind, 
though.  It's  a  rather  interesting  mind."  He 
struck  a  match  and  smiled  blandly  at  Sykes  as  he  lit 
his  cigar. 


DANGER  SIGNALS  303 

Bennitt  picked  up  a  pencil  and  began  to  tap  on  the 
table.  "  Found  some  new  investment  you  want  to 
lay  before  us?"  he  asked  with  apparent  interest. 

Danforth  cut  the  cigar  Mr.  Norton  had  silently 
handed  him.  "  No,"  he  acknowledged,  "  not  ex- 
actly that.  I'm  a  man  who  advances  one  idea  at  a 
time.  I've  given  a  good  deal  of  rather  sober 
thought  to  what  occurred  at,  and  what  has  devel- 
oped from,  our  first  interview  and,  in  spite  of  your 
edict  against  running  through  a  corner  of  Idylwild 
into  the  Le  Reve  valley,  the  idea  still  appeals  to 
me." 

"  You  can't  want  to  re-open  that  discussion  ?  " 

"  I  do,  Mr.  Bennitt.  It  seems  possible  that  your 
adverse  decision  may  have  been  partially  due  to  my 
lack  of  experience  in  knowing  how  best  to  set  forth 
such  a  proposition.  It  really  is  a  very  promising 
field.  To  be  perfectly  frank,  no  vast  wealth  will 
accrue  to  the  owners  of  the  road,  but  it  should  be 
able  to  pay  a  little  something  within  a  few  years. 
Such  development  has  proved  profitable  in  the 
Northwest.  I  can't  find  a  logical  argument  against 
equally  good  results  in  the  Northeast." 

"  Such  profits  are  entirely  speculative,  Danforth. 
Speculation,  to  be  successful,  must  be  on  a  larger 
scale." 

"  I'm  afraid  you  think  in  six  figures  while  I'm 
only  considering  four,"  admitted  Danforth.  "  Also, 


304     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

I'm  counting  as  profits  another  side  of  the  project  — 
well,  not  exactly  the  charitable,  but  what  might  best 
be  termed  the  sociological  side.  That,  I  should  im- 
agine, might,  from  what  I  hear  of  Mr.  Sykes,  ap- 
peal to  him  more  strongly  than  mere  cash  dividends. 
The  road  I  plan  will  be  of  much  benefit  to  a  number 
of  sturdy  citizens  who  are  at  present  cramped  into 
the  non-producing  class.  Many  of  them  are  old 
friends  of  yours  —  men  who  have  served  you  loy- 
ally. I  believe  they  should  be  given  better  oppor- 
tunities." 

"  You  speak  of  the  sociological  when  you  mean 
the  socialistic,"  stated  Bennitt ;  "  we're  not  interested 
in  socialism.  As  for  the  financial  side,  I  see  no  rea- 
son to  mince  phrases.  It's  chimerical." 

"  Exactly  so,"  agreed  Sykes.  "  Your  choice  of 
words,  Daniel,  is  charming.  Even  our  earnest 
young  friend  must  admit  that  no  better  descriptive 
could  be  found  for  a  road  to  Le  Reve  than  '  chi- 
merical,' '  He  rubbed  his  dry  palms  together,  smil- 
ing sweetly  at  the  taste  of  his  wit. 

Danforth  frowned,  but,  otherwise  ignoring  Sykes, 
continued  to  address  Bennitt.  "  As  I've  said,  I 
still  feel  that  my  inability  to  word  my  arguments 
more  forcefully  is  responsible  for  your  lack  of  sym- 
pathy." 

"  Not  in  the  least.  I  don't  think  anything  you 
can  say  will  make  us  alter  our  determination  to  have 


DANGER  SIGNALS  305 

nothing  whatsoever  to  do  with  this  scheme.  I 
thought  that  had  been  made  clear." 

"  I  presume  it  has  been  —  from  your  viewpoint, 
not  from  mine,  however.  You  called  me  stubborn 
before,"  he  recalled  with  a  slight  smile;  "  my  inter- 
est in  the  people  of  the  Le  Reve  section  must  be  the 
root  of  that  stubbornness.  If  words  are  of  no  avail, 
I'd  like  the  privilege  of  showing  you  a  few  fig- 
ures." 

The  staccato  tapping  of  Mr.  Bennitt's  pencil  be- 
came more  rapid  but  in  his  voice  was  no  trace  of  his 
impatience.  "  I  can't  see  the  necessity  of  wasting 
our  time.  The  ground  has  been  thoroughly  cov- 
ered, we've  listened  to  you  and  you've  had  our  an- 
swer in  no  debatable  terms.  I  think  Knight  will 
agree  that  it  is  unpleasant  for  a  man  to  repeat  a 
refusal." 

"  Knight's  neither  agreeing  nor  disagreeing ;  he's 
an  interested  listener,"  stated  the  Canadian.  "  But 
he  is  presuming  that  you  consider  your  refusal  to 
permit  the  building  of  this  road  into  Le  Reve  final." 

"  We  do." 

Danforth  drew  a  long  breath,  but,  instead  of  get- 
ting up  to  go,  as  Bennitt  expected,  he  uncrossed  his 
legs,  and,  leaning  forward,  rested  his  arms  on  the 
table.  "  I  have  so  many  reasons  for  wishing  this 
road  to  be  built,"  he  said,  "  that  I'm  not  willing  to 
accept  this  as  final  without  doing  something  which, 


306      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

at  first,  I  had  no  intention  of  doing  and  that  is,  offer- 
ing to  compromise." 

At  the  word  Sheffield  glanced  across  the  table,  but 
John  Norton  sat  immovable,  and  only  on  keener  in- 
spection did  he  notice  a  small  frown  gathering  be- 
tween his  eyebrows.  Sheffield  himself,  startled  at 
such  a  suggestion  from  a  man  to  whom  he  had 
judged  the  word  unknown,  turned  to  look  at  Knight. 
Something  he  saw  there  made  him  sit  up.  "  We're 
not  over-familiar  with  the  gentle  art  of  compromise, 
Dan  forth,"  he  said ;  "it  never  appealed  to  us. 
However,  as  long  as  you're  here,  I'm  willing  to  lis- 
ten to  you." 

"  Ever  generous !  "  sighed  Sykes.  "  Proceed, 
young  man,  but  nurse  not  false  hope." 

"  I  won't,"  retorted  Danforth.  "  As  you  know, 
Mr.  Bennitt,  a  company  had  been  loosely  organized 
when  you  brought  our  activities  to  an  end.  Ar- 
rangements had  been  made  with  Mittendorf  &  Co. 
to  underwrite  the  necessary  issues  of  bonds.  They 
found  the  investment  attractive,  and,  I  imagine, 
you're  close  enough  to  them  to  know  what  their 
judgment's  worth.  But  they  played  me  a  scurvy 
trick,  and,  under  all  contingencies,  they're  elimi- 
nated. However,  there  is  no  lack  of  bankers  and  it 
will  be  easy  to  interest  some  of  them." 

"  Have  you  found  it  so  ?  " 

"  I'll  answer  that  later,  if  you  insist,  Mr.  Shef- 


DANGER  SIGNALS  307 

field.  What  I  am  saying  now  concerns  you  four 
men  and  your  absent  associates.  If  you  will  with- 
draw your  opposition  to  my  plan,  I'll  guarantee  that 
you'll  be  given  equal  chances  with  my  friends  in  our 
flotation.  Any  stock  you  may  wish  to  realize  on 
can  be  placed  among  prospective  shippers  and  others 
who  will  derive  benefit  from  the  road.  They  should 
be  given  a  voice  in  the  management,  anyway.  But 
they  can,  by  no  means,  swing  the  entire  financial 
burden.  Such  an  arrangement  leaves  it  in  your 
power  to  retain  as  large  a  block  of  the  voting  stock 
as  you  deem  fit;  that  is,  up  to  the  amount  which 
would  give  you  actual  control.  That  I  do  not  offer 
nor  will  I  consent  to.  The  board  must  be  non-parti- 
san. Under  this  plan  I  believe  you  will  find  an  ex- 
cellent opportunity  for  a  reasonably  profitable  in- 
vestment which  will  actually  benefit  men  who  have 
added  much  to  your  enjoyment  and  profit  in  the 
wilderness." 

"  Doesn't  appeal  to  us,"  said  Bennitt  promptly ; 
"  altogether  too  visionary." 

"That's  final?" 

"  It  is." 

"  For  all  of  you?"  He  turned  to  Sheffield  and 
Norton,  who  nodded  agreement.  "  Very  well,"  he 
said.  "  I've  done  what  I  believe's  the  square  thing." 

"  That  is  ever  laudable  in  a  young  man,"  soothed 
A.  P.  Sykes.  "  I  trust  that  you  do  not  mean  to 


308     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

imply  that  anything  but  mature  judgment  has  af- 
fected our  decision?  " 

"  I'm  implying  nothing,"  retorted  Danforth,  his 
jaw  squaring  aggressively.  "  Contrary  to  sound 
advice,  I've  done  a  lot  of  useless  talking,  but  I've 
done  it  to  satisfy  reasons  which  are  entirely  personal. 
The  underlying  causes  for  your  decision  are  your 
own,  Mr.  Sykes,  and,  possibly,  none  of  my  affair. 
But  this  much  I  am  conversant  with.  After  our 
former  meeting  I  went  to  Augusta  and  examined 
your  plans  for  the  so-called  Idylwild  extension." 

"  That  was  your  privilege,"  stated  Bennitt,  be- 
coming impatient.  "  You  found  specifications  for  a 
road  from  the  present  railhead  to  Mirror  Stream." 

"That,"  agreed  Danforth,  "was  all  I  found 
there.  But  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  would  not  be 
presumptuous  to  question  what  Mr.  Sykes  calls  his 
'  mature  judgment '  on  the  profits  to  be  derived 
from  such  an  extension." 

"  It's  not  projected  as  a  profit-making  proposition 
but  as  a  convenience." 

Danforth's  eyebrows  went  up  at  this  exposition  of 
Sanctimonious  Sykes's  mis-applied  socialism,  and, 
although  his  eyes  did  not  leave  Bennitt's  face,  he 
was  conscious  of  Mr.  Norton's  uneasy  movement  as 
he  half -turned  from  the  table.  Bennitt's  manner 
was  almost  insulting  as  he  tossed  his  pencil  onto  the 
table  and  pushed  back  his  chair.  "  Danforth,"  he 


DANGER  SIGNALS  309 

announced  in  a  voice  which  showed  his  intent  to 
close  the  matter,  "  we'll  try  to  appreciate  your  desire 
to  protect  us  from  our  own  whims,  but,  as  I  take  it, 
you  didn't  come  here  to  warn  us,  let's  end  this." 

"Hold  on!"  cried  Danforth.  "While  I  came 
here  hoping  that  I  wouldn't  have  to  warn  you,  you've 
forced  me  to  do  just  that." 

"What!" 

Leaning  forward,  the  younger  man  emphasized 
his  points  by  the  crack  of  his  knuckles  on  the  bare 
table.  "  Your  plans  were  so  innocent  they  aroused 
my  curiosity.  I've  been  in  the  woods  north  of  Idyl- 
wild.  I've  tramped  from  Mirror  Stream  through 
to  Ste.  Marie.  I've  confirmed  the  suspicion  those 
plans  aroused.  Your  road  from  railhead  to  the 
stream  is  a  blind.  You're  planning  a  connection 
with  the  A.  &  M.  at  Ste.  Marie.  You're  after  a 
tide  water  outlet  for  Sykes's  A.  &  M." 

Bennitt  leaned  back  and  smiled  benignly. 
"  You're  railroad  man  enough  to  approve,  I  hope. 
After  all,  we're  really  under  obligations  to  you  for 
having  brought  the  possibilities  of  such  a  move  to 
our  attention." 

Danforth  was  completely  nonplussed.  His  be- 
wildered expression,  as  he  turned  to  Knight,  showed 
that  he  had  expected  a  cool  denial  of  the  correctness 
of  his  surmise.  "  Then  why,"  he  asked,  more  to 
gain  time  than  from  a  desire  for  knowledge,  "  did 


310     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

you  take  such  pains  to  obliterate  all  traces  of  your 
preliminary  survey?" 

Alonzo  Sykes,  tasting  the  sweets  of  a  pleasant 
victory,  raised  a  protesting  palm.  "  My  dear  young 
sir,"  he  triumphed,  "  I  fear  me  that  among  your 
many  other  oversights  you  have  failed  to  consider 
both  our  years  and  sphere  of  action.  Surely  you 
cannot  expect  men  whose  hair  is  white  and  whose 
limbs  are  withering  under  the  numbing  touch  of  age 
to  take  cognizance  of  minor  details  such  as  the  meth- 
ods employed  by  underlings.  We  are  kindly,  and, 
I  beg  to  remind  you,  tolerant,  but  I,  for  one,  can- 
not see  where  your  question  leads  to  nor  why  it 
should  be  dignified  by  an  answer.  Brother  Bennitt 
has  been  patient,  as  becomes  the  Christian  gentleman 
he  is,  but  there  is  a  limit  to  all  things." 

"You're  right,  there  is!"  snapped  Danforth. 
"  I've  reached  mine.  I'm  through  questioning  and 
you've  answered  my  last  one.  Now  I'm  going  to 
state  facts  to  you,  Mr.  A.  P.  Sykes.  The  first  one 
is  that  your  road  from  Mirror  Stream  to  Ste.  Marie 
is  never  going  to  be  built." 

"  Let  not  your  angry  passions  rise,  young  man," 
warned  Sykes,  springing  to  his  feet  and  avoiding  the 
hand  which  Mr.  Norton  tried  to  lay  on  his  arm. 
"  It  is  not  for  you  to  say  what  things  we  shall  do  nor 
what  things  we  shall  not  do.  That  road  shall  be 
built." 


DANGER  SIGNALS  311 

"  I  have  told  you  that  it  shall  not." 

"  Hold  on,  Alonzo,"  broke  in  Sheffield ;  "  my  cu- 
riosity's aroused.  Why  won't  it  be  built,  Dan- 
forth?" 

"  Because  of  a  certain  quarter  section  your  friend 
was  good  enough  to  call  to  my  attention." 

"  Ah !  "  cried  Sykes.  "  So  you  were  actually  fool- 
ish enough  to  rebuy  your  father's  old  land."  The 
cunning  vanished  from  his  face  and  his  expression 
became  wolf -like,  even  to  the  yellow  teeth  which 
showed  beneath  the  snarling  lips.  "  Your  loose 
tongue  has  made  you  a  thorn  in  my  flesh,  my  young 
friend,  and,  like  a  thorn,  you  shall  be  plucked  out 
and  cast  aside.  Your  plan  is  commensurate  with 
your  intellect.  On  a  former  occasion  you  were  so 
rash  as  to  threaten  condemnation  proceedings 
against  us.  I  imagine  certain  changes  may  be  forth- 
coming. Your  damages,  I  fear  me,  may,  as  a  re- 
sult, be  disappointingly  small." 

"  Thanks  for  the  information,"  Dan  forth  fired 
back.  "  It's  old  news.  As  long  as  you've  harked 
back  to  our  former  unpleasantness,  permit  me  to 
suggest  that  I'm  quite  as  capable  of  adopting  an 
adversary's  tactics  as  you  are." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  Bennitt,  waving  Sykes 
aside,  endeavored  to  regain  control  of  the  discus- 
sion. 

"  I  mean  that  there  bas  been  filed  with  the  rail- 


312     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

road  commission  which  is  also  honored  by  your 
plans,  plans  and  specifications  for  a  line  through  my 
recently  acquired  quarter  section.  Having  seen  the 
wisdom  in  Sykes's  former  suggestion,  I'm  going  into 
the  lumber  business  and  I'm  figuring  on  hauling  my 
logs  over  my  own  rails." 

Bennitt  leaned  back  in  his  chair  once  more. 
"Absurd!  You  know  you  can't  afford  to  ship 
across  the  boundary." 

"  That's  my  lookout.  The  main  point  of  interest 
to  you  is  that  you  cannot  run  an  opposition  line 
through  that  country  into  Ste.  Marie.  Neither  to- 
pography nor  demand  warrant  competition,  and  it 
would  be  too  raw  a  deal  for  public  sentiment  to 
gulp." 

Knight's  chuckle  and  Bennitt's  half -smothered  ex- 
clamation passed  unnoticed  as  A.  P.  Sykes  leaned 
across  the  table  and  shook  his  weazened  fist  under 
Danforth's  nose.  "  This  is  a  hold-up,"  he  snarled ; 
"  a  dirty,  low-lived  hold-up !  " 

"  If  the  term  suits  you,"  agreed  Danforth,  "  it  is." 

"  Then  what's  your  price?  " 

"For  what?" 

"  To  get  out  of  our  way." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  get  out  of  your  way,  my  very 
dear  sir." 

"  Then  what  do  you  intend  to  do?  " 

"  I've  told  you  so  many  times  I  hate  to  repeat  it 


DANGER  SIGNALS  813 

again, —  I'm  going  to  build  a  road  to  Le  Reve." 

Bennitt  rose  and  came  down  the  side  of  the  table. 
"  Keep  still,  Alonzo ! "  he  abruptly  commanded. 
"  I'll  do  the  talking.  Knight,  can't  you  come  out  of 
your  trance  and  make  this  man  say  something  that's 
got  some  workable  feature  in  it?  There's  no  sense 
in  this  Le  Reve  business." 

"  He's  shown  me  some  almighty  sensible  figures, 
Bennitt.  You  made  one  of  your  mistakes  in  not 
examining  them  when  he  offered  to  show  them  to 
you.  If  they  were  mine,  I'd  revise  them  some  be- 
fore you  saw  them  now.  He's  got  you,  got  you 
good  and  plenty." 

"  Nothing  of  the  sort,"  cried  Sykes  shrilly. 
"  We'll  drop  the  whole  affair." 

"Thanks,"  accepted  Danforth  instantly.  "The 
moment  you  do,  I  begin  to  build  toward  Le  Reve." 

Sykes  turned  from  red  to  saffron.  "  You've  mis- 
interpreted my  meaning  as  usual,"  he  snapped. 
"  Both  parties  will  retire  by  mutual  consent.  A 
blind  road  to  Mirror  Stream  would  be  as  foolish  an 
investment  as  your  lumber  road." 

"  Won't  you  permit  me  to  be  my  own  judge 
of  that?  I'm  greatly  taken  with  the  idea  of  build- 
ing a  railroad,  and  I'm  going  to  build  one  over 
one  of  the  two  routes.  That,  gentlemen,  is 
final." 

Bennitt  looked   from  Norton  to   Sheffield,  then 


314      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  Oh,  hell,  Danforth ! 
What's  the  use  in  arguing?  You've  got  us." 

"Now  you're  talking!"  cried  Knight.  "It's 
been  a  long  time  coming,  but  you're  talking." 

"  Business  is  business,"  rejoined  Bennitt  with  a 
laugh  so  genuine  that  it  even  deceived  his  associates. 
"  What's  your  proposition,  Danforth  ?  " 

"  My  original  one,  Mr.  Bennitt  —  a  line  from  the 
end  of  the  road  leading  into  Idylwild,  through  a 
corner  of  your  property,  and  on  into  the  Le  Reve 
valley  and  from  there  to  Rivere  du  Lac  where  it  will 
connect  with  the  Trans-Dominion.  You'll  see  the 
main  features  are  the  same  as  in  your  plan,  only  the 
connections  are  different.  And,  in  addition,  the  Le 
Reve  route  is  through  a  country  capable  of  develop- 
ment, a  good  bit  shorter  and  a  good  deal  cheaper, 
so  far  as  construction  goes." 

"  What  do  we  get  out  of  it  ?  "  piped  Sykes. 

Knight  looked  at  the  little  man,  then,  thrusting 
his  hands  into  his  trousers  pockets,  walked  close  to 
him  and  for  a  moment  examined  him  from  head  to 
foot.  "  Speaking  under  the  belief  that  your  '  we  '  is 
your  customary  editorial  plural,  Friend  Sykes,"  he 
drawled,  "  I'll  answer  that  innocent  query  in  my  own 
rough  way.  Once  upon  a  time,  a  devout  and  very 
sanctimonious  little  shrimp  did  me  a  dirty  turn.  I 
have  since  learned  that  others,  apparently  far  more 
appreciative  of  his  ability  than  I,  suffered  also. 


DANGER  SIGNALS  315 

This  same  turn  I  refer  to  gave  him  control  of  a 
railroad  commonly  spoken  of  as  the  *  A.  &  M.'  It 
has  long  been  a  thorn  in  my  flesh,  Brother  Sykes, 
and,  like  a  thorn,  it  is  now  going  to  be  plucked  and 
put  back  in  the  bush  where  it  belongs.  The  Trans- 
Dominion  needs  an  American  outlet.  This  Le  Reve 
road  will  join  us  at  Rivere  du  Lac.  It's  going  to  be 
a  regular  road,  too.  But  for  some  reason  that  he 
would  not  confide  to  us,  Dan  forth  insisted  on  offer- 
ing you  people  an  equal  chance  in  financing  it.  It 
was  the  only  condition  he  did  insist  upon  before  ac- 
cepting the  offer  of  our  board.  And,  strictly  be- 
tween you  and  me  and  another  yellow  pup,  Brother 
Sanctimonious  Sykes,  the  news  that  you've  turned 
down  this  offer  won't  cause  any  wailing  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth  in  Montreal." 

Alonzo  P.  Sykes  drew  himself  up  to  his  full  five 
feet,  four  inches.  "  Mr.  Knight,"  he  said  icily, 
"  there  are  some  insults  which  even  business  deals 
do  not  condone." 

"  Happy  to  have  hit  on  one,"  said  Knight  care- 
lessly, and  turned  his  back  on  him. 

Both  Sheffield  and  Norton  were  on  their  feet,  but, 
for  once,  John  Norton  could  find  no  words  which 
might  quell  the  rising  trouble.  For  the  first  time 
his  personal  affairs  had  crowded  business  into  the 
background  and  he  found  himself  standing  inert 
staring  at  this  youngster  who  had  dealt  Daniel  Ben- 


316     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

nitt  a  knock-out  blow  and  congratulating  himself 
that  his  own  defeat  was  actually  a  victory. 

But  Robert  Sheffield  had  not  so  much  at  stake. 
"  Oh,  see  here,  Knight,"  his  big,  good-natured  voice 
boomed  out,  "  what's  the  use  in  you  and  Al  clawing 
each  other  over  that  old  A.  &  M.  mess?  What's 
the  use  in  any  of  us  pounding  our  chests,  flapping 
our  wings  and  doing  a  lot  of  crowing  which  doesn't 
fool  any  one  ?  It's  been  my  experience  that,  when  a 
man  beats  me  at  my  own  game,  the  best  thing  to  do 
is  to  have  him  on  my  side  the  next  time  I  play.  Dan 
was  dead  right.  We're  all  in  this  thing  to  stay,  but, 
if  we  stick  to  our  own  plans,  it  means  a  gorgeous 
fight  and  the  profits  go  to  the  lawyers.  Let's  spend 
nothing  and  get  something.  Al's  willing  to  take 
his  own  little  licking  from  Knight.  It's  a  species 
of  '  bread  upon  the  waters  '  and  he's  game  enough  to 
swallow  it  and  forget  it.  So's  Knight.  Danforth's 
got  us  hog-tied;  we  can't  argue  that.  You  were 
too  clever  for  us,  youngster.  We've  got  to  accept 
your  terms.  Make  '  em  as  generous  as  you  can." 

"  Just  what  I  was  about  to  suggest,"  purred  Sanc- 
timonious Sykes,  putting  down  his  hat  and  coat. 
"  Stephen  is  a  young  man  who,  with  us  to  council 
him,  will  go  far  and  be  of  great  credit  to  himself  and 
to  us." 

Knight's  jaw  dropped,  but  Sheffield's  wink 
brought  a  sudden  consenting  "  Oh,  hell !  "  out  of  him 


DANGER  SIGNALS  317 

and  with  a  laugh  he  leaned  against  the  table.  "  I'll 
be  as  game  as  you  are,  Sheffield,"  he  agreed.  "  Go 
on;  shoot  the  rest  of  your  plan.  Only  before  you 
do,"  he  added,  "  I'd  like  to  remark  that  you've  a 
little  water  power  out  in  Wisconsin  that's  always 
appealed  to  me." 

"  All  right,  old  man,  you're  in,"  chuckled  Shef- 
field. "  We  need  more  capital  out  there.  But  in 
this  other  matter  I  think  I  prefer  to  retire  before 
you  make  a  grab  for  my  shirt  and  socks.  Why 
don't  we  turn  the  thing  over  to  Norton  and  Dan- 
f orth  ?  They  can  get  together,  formulate  some  sort 
of  a  working  basis  and  report  back  to  us  to-morrow. 
That  is,  if  you're  willing  to  trust  the  Trans-Do- 
minion interests  to  him." 

Knight  dropped  a  hand  on  Danforth's  shoulder. 
"  You're  on,"  he  said.  "  Steve's  proved  himself 
fairly  competent  to  care  for  our  interests  before  this. 
How  about  you,  Norton  ?  " 

"  Entirely  satisfactory." 

"And  you,  Danforth?" 

The  younger  man  looked  at  John  Norton  and 
there  was  something  in  his  eyes  which  made  him 
reply  with  a  mere  nod. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

CLEAR   TRACKS 

SOMETHING  in  Mr.  Norton's  manner,  when  sug- 
gesting that  Danforth  come  to  his  home  that  eve- 
ning for  their  conference,  had  puzzled  the  younger 
man  and  his  discomfiture  over  his  confrere's  appar- 
ent indifference  had  still  further  increased  when, 
seemingly  in  afterthought,  he  had  mentioned  that 
he  was  alone  and  suggested  that  Danforth  arrive  in 
time  to  dine.  So  little  had  he  had  to  say  during  the 
general  conversation,  Danforth  was  practically  ig- 
norant of  his  position,  and,  while  he  had  long  ago 
come  to  believe  that  Norton  was  the  diplomat  of  the 
Idylwild  clique,  he  knew,  both  from  Knight  and 
others,  that  his  was  also  the  most  astute  mind,  and 
that,  should  their  discussion  simmer  down  to  a  basis 
of  compromise,  the  Le  Reve  crowd  might  suffer 
because  of  his  own  lack  of  experience. 

He  tried  to  get  the  Canadian  to  give  a  couple  of 
hours  to  his  plans  but  Knight  merely  laughed  at  the 
idea,  adding  that  he  was  going  with  Sheffield  and  try 
to  forget  that  he  had  ever  heard  of  a  railroad.  And 
now,  with  victory  ready  to  fall  into  step  at  his  side, 

318 


CLEAR  TRACKS  319 

he  began  to  experience  his  first  doubt  as  to  his  own 
ability  to  clean  up  the  battlefield.  He  would  have 
given  much  for  a  few  moments  with  Betty  Norton. 
When,  driven  to  a  telephone  at  last  by  the  nervous- 
ness resultant  from  the  let-down  from  months  of 
anxiety,  it  was  to  find  she  had  unexpectedly  left 
Wentworth  House.  A  great  loneliness  came  over 
him,  greater  by  far  here  in  the  roar  of  the  city  than 
he  had  felt  in  the  vast  silence  of  the  spruce.  He 
did  not  know  where  to  turn  for  companionship 
nor  how  to  employ  the  hour  or  more  before  he 
must  dress. 

This  new  feeling  of  apprehension  troubled  him  all 
the  more  because,  try  as  he  would,  he  could  think 
of  nothing  which  could  justify  it.  All  that  re- 
mained to  be  done  was  to  state  his  terms  and  ac- 
knowledge their  acceptance.  Before  another  win- 
ter passed,  glittering  tracks  of  steel  would  be  reach- 
ing through  the  wilderness  toward  Le  Reve,  and  the 
frozen  spray  from  Lone  Pine  Falls  would  crust  the 
girders  of  a  bridge  instead  of  turning  the  dull,  green 
spruce  to  gleaming  white. 

Even  when  he  entered  the  Norton  house  on  the 
upper  Avenue  it  was  still  with  the  same  sensation  of 
impending  evil  hanging  over  hhn  and  it  was  inten- 
sified by  the  stillness  of  the  great  house  and  the  som- 
berness  of  the  footman  who  carefully  closed  the 
door  before  speaking.  "  Mr.  Norton  is  in  his  li- 


320      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

brary,"  he  announced,  taking  Danforth's  hat  and 
coat. 

As  he  followed  down  the  huge  hall,  he  was  con- 
scious of  dimly  lighted  rooms  opening  at  either  side, 
magnificent  in  their  finishings  but  strangely  unhome- 
like  in  their  emptiness.  The  intimate  touch  of  per- 
sonality was  lacking;  yet,  as  the  thought  suggested 
itself,  he  looked  through  the  doorway  at  his  left  a 
second  time.  A  dim  lamp  burned  low  in  a  heavy 
bronze  which  must  once  have  stood  by  some  high 
altar,  yet  which  now  seemed  the  proper  sentinel  be- 
fore a  grand  piano.  For  an  instant  the  troubled 
frown  left  his  forehead,  for,  into  the  setting,  visu- 
alized the  spirit  of  a  girl,  more  wonderful  than  all 
the  treasures  scattered  about  as  she  touched  the  white 
keys  more  softly  than  the  shadows  themselves.  Not 
until  that  moment  had  he  fully  realized  the  vast  gulf 
which  yawned  between  them  and  it  by  no  means 
dispelled  his  dread  of  the  interview  to  come. 

He  heard  the  footman  knock  discreetly  on  a  heav- 
ily paneled  door  and  shook  himself  together  as  he 
stepped  into  a  small  room.  The  paper  fell  from  Mr. 
Norton's  hand  as  he  rose  from  a  deep  chair  before 
the  open  fire  and  came  half  way  to  meet  his  guest. 
"  Possibly  I've  done  you  an  injustice,"  he  said  with 
a  cordial  smile,"  but  I've  imagined  you  don't  enjoy 
cold-storage  formality.  Come  over  by  the  fire. 
Glad  to  see  you  here." 


CLEAR  TRACKS 321 

"  Thanks."  As  he  started  for  the  chair  Mr.  Nor- 
tion  indicated,  his  eyes  left  the  man  to  study  once 
more  his  surroundings.  This  time  he  halted  in 
frank  curiosity.  Certainly  personality  was  not 
lacking  here.  All  the  magnificence  of  the  other 
apartments  was  missing,  yet  the  pictures,  hanging 
above  the  rank  upon  rank  of  books,  were,  he  knew, 
the  winnowings  of  a  collector's  years.  A  pair  of 
Carets,  a  great,  booming  headland  of  Homer's,  a 
little  Ziem,  two  of  those  tingling  masterpieces  which 
only  Messonier  could  paint,  and  another  which  he 
could  not  place  but  which  in  some  way  recalled  the 
very  fragrance  of  Idyl  Island  when  the  wind  swept 
across  the  lake  from  the  spruce. 

"  Like  it?  "  Although  there  was  an  half-amused 
note  in  the  question  which  brought  him  to  his  senses, 
he  noted  the  half-anxious  gleam  in  Mr.  Norton's 
eyes. 

Danforth's  answering  smile  was  genuine  frank- 
ness itself. 

"  I'm  not  envious  by  nature,"  he  confessed,  "  but 
I've  had  dreams  of  such  a  room."  With  uncon- 
cealed interest  he  turned  to  see  better  the  fourth 
wall.  Above  the  door  hung  the  mounted  head  of  a 
buck.  There  was  nothing  esthetic  about  it,  in  fact 
it  rather  hinted  at  moths,  and,  as  an  example  even 
of  the  taxidermist's  art,  it  was  strangely  incongruous 
with  its  surroundings.  "  Now  tnat  chap,"  he  de- 


322      THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

clared,  "  was  the  biggest  buck  you  ever  saw  and 
you  killed  him  with  the  first  shot." 

"  You're  right!"  Mr.  Norton  nodded  emphat- 
ically as  he  stood  before  the  fire,  staring  up  at  the 
trophy,  his  hands  in  the  pockets  of  his  dinner-coat. 
"  Got  him  first  time  I  went  into  what's  now  Idyl- 
wild.  Know  the  place  —  that  bunch  of  pads  over 
by  the  brook  on  the  north  shore,  just  below  the  big 
ridge?" 

"  Been  there  within  three  weeks.  Get  him  under 
a  jack?" 

"Not  much!  In  broad  day.  Rufe  floated  me 
up  to  him.  And  if  there's  a  man  in  the  north  woods 
who  can  handle  a  paddle  like  Rufe  Haley,  I've  got 
to  find  him." 

"  Ever  try  it  yourself?  " 

Mr.  Norton  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed. 
"  Yes,  but  my  nose  always  begins  to  itch  before  I've 
gone  fifteen  yards  and  then  I  have  to  scratch  it  and 
it's  all  up." 

Dan  forth  chuckled.  All  remembrance  of  his 
dread  over  this  meeting  vanished  and  he  began  to 
understand  Haley  and  Salisbury's  unwavering  loy- 
alty to  John  Norton.  "  Always  gets  me  in  the 
small  of  the  back,"  he  confessed.  "  I  didn't  seem 
to  inherit  the  requisite  thickness  of  hide  from  my 
forebears  to  be  a  successful  woodsman.  But, 
frankly,  Mr.  Norton,  is  there  anything  that  feels  so 


CLEAR  TRACKS  323 

good  as  that  tingle  which  comes  when  you  see  your 
first  buck  crumple  ?  " 

"  There  is  not.  See  here,  Danforth,"  he  said 
abruptly,  "  you'll  be  up  our  way  next  fall  a  good 
deal;  why  not  take  a  couple  of  weeks  off  and  join 
Bob  Sheffield  and  me  up  in  New  Brunswick? 
Moose  aren't  so  bad." 

The  younger  man  flushed  with  pleasure.  The 
genuineness  of  the  spontaneous  invitation  was  un- 
mistakable. Yet  in  some  way  all  the  things  it 
implied  did  not  occur  to  either  of  these  men 
whose  love  of  the  wilderness  had  made  them 
forget  the  forerunner  of  civilization  which  had 
brought  them  together.  "  I'll  go,"  promised  Dan- 
forth, "if  I  have  to  walk.  I've  yet  to  get  my 
moose." 

"What?" 

"  Never  had  time.  I've  bagged  a  mountain  sheep 
or  so  in  the  Northwest  but  that  was  almost  a  case 
of  business.  Always  wanted  a  moose." 

"  You're  going  to  have  one,"  declared  Mr.  Norton 
as  if  it  were  a  no  more  difficult  promise  to  fulfill 
than  one  to  take  this  youngster  up  to  the  Bronx; 
"  you're  going  to  have  one,  and  a  good  one.  Why, 
I  know — "  He  broke  off  abruptly  and  began  to 
laugh  like  a  boy.  "  See  here,  Danforth,"  he  ex- 
claimed, hurrying  across  the  room  to  a  bell,  "  you've 
gotten  me  riding  my  worst  hobby  and  it's  making 


324     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

me  forget  the  very  rudiments  of  hospitality.  I've 
something  I  think  you'll  appreciate." 

He  waited  impatiently  until  a  servant  appeared, 
gave  a  low-spoken  order  and  turned  back  to  the  fire. 
"  See  any  of  the  boys  when  you  were  up  North?  " 
he  asked  eagerly. 

"  Yes,  they've  had  a  starvation  winter.  Rufe 
went  part  way  through  to  Ste.  Marie  with  me." 

"  The  old  ingrate !  Rufe  was  about  your  age 
when  we  first  became  friends,"  he  added.  "  He  was 
the  first  guide  I  ever  employed.  Never  saw  him 
flustered  but  once  and  that  was  when  I  discharged 
Betty's  French  governess  and  gave  him  the  job." 

"  He  thinks  the  sun  rises  when  Miss  Norton  tells 
it  to." 

"  She  comes  pretty  nearly  feeling  the  same  way 
toward  him,  even  if  she  has  outgrown  a  determi- 
nation which  had  the  old  man  trying  to  explain  the 
inadvisability  of  his  becoming  either  bigamist  or 
murderer.  Ah,  here  we  are!"  Taking  the  heavy 
decanter  from  the  butler,  he  carefully  poured  a  drink 
into  each  of  the  two  glasses  and,  handing  one  to 
Danforth,  nodded.  "  A  cocktail,"  he  said,  "  con- 
tains all  the  jangle  of  the  city  and  the  false  drive  of 
our  civilization  but  this  is  honest  stuff,  mellowed 
by  years  in  the  wood  and  tastes  best  when  you  look 
over  the  rim  of  your  glass  at  a  friend  who  appreci- 
ates the  sound  things  in  life.  Here's  how! " 


CLEAR  TRACKS  325 

So  honest  was  the  compliment  that  the  younger 
man  flushed  with  pleasure  as  he  raised  his  glass  but, 
just  as  it  touched  his  lips,  the  door  behind  him 
opened  and  he  heard  a  low,  rippling  laugh.  Turn- 
ing, he  saw  Betty  Norton  coming  toward  him,  one 
hand  outstretched,  her  cheeks  rose-tinted  with  ex- 
citement, her  soft  white  gown  clinging  to  her  slender 
figure. 

"  I  thought,"  he  stammered,  "  I  thought  you  had 
gone  away." 

"  I've  just  come  home." 

"  Always  seemed  inhospitable  to  me,"  broke 
in  Mr.  Norton,  "  to  ask  a  man  to  inaugurate  his 
acquaintance  with  a  home  when  the  best  part  of 
that  home  is  absent.  We  got  started  on  the 
woods,  Betty,  and  I  forgot  to  mention  you  were 
here." 

The  girl  looked  from  one  to  the  other  and  a  great 
contentment  came  over  her.  "  I'll  forgive  you  this 
once,"  she  agreed,  "  but  as  long  as  I'm  generous, 
don't  you  think  you'd  better  return  the  compliment. 
Tell  me  what  happened  this  afternoon." 

Mr.  Norton  saw,  as  well  as  understood,  the  anx- 
ious expression  which  had  come  into  her  eyes,  and 
a  tantalizing  smile  crinkled  the  corners  of  his 
mouth  as  his  fondness  for  teasing  her  asserted  itself. 
"  Business  makes  a  poor  hors-d'oeuvre,"  he  men- 
tioned carelessly. 


326     THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 

With  an  impatient  little  gesture  she  turned  to 
Danforth.  "  You'll  tell  me,"  she  ordered. 

"  He  hasn't  the  heart  to  spoil  your  appetite, 
Betty." 

"  I  thought  as  much,"  she  cried.  "  You've  both 
done  something  you're  ashamed  of.  Is  it  a  widow 
or  an  orphan  who  mourns  this  time  ?  " 

Mr.  Norton  laughed.  "We  might  as  well  own 
up,  Danforth,"  he  acknowledged.  "  Betty,  there're 
three  sobbing  widows,  seven  doomed  orphans  and 
one  poor,  crippled  old  man." 

"  You're  becoming  very  amateurish,"  she  ob- 
served, "  but  I  seem  to  note  a  rather  sheepish  bra- 
vado which  advertises  that  you've  been  forced  to  do 
something  you  don't  want  to  confess.  How  much 
has  it  cost  you,  Dad  ?  " 

"  Isn't  dinner  about  ready?  " 

"  Probably  not.  You've  at  least  been  successful 
in  disorganizing  everything  here.  But  you're  not 
going  to  change  the  subject." 

"  But  I  asked  Danforth  to  a  dinner,  not  to  a  fam- 
ily debate,"  he  complained. 

"  You're  both  being  starved  into  submission,"  she 
laughed.  "  It's  what's  called  poetic  justice." 

"  I  prefer  epicurism  to  epics,"  he  stated. 
"Therefore  I'll  go  in  person  and  see  what's 
wrong." 

"Coward!" 


CLEAR  TRACKS  327 

"  Not  at  all,"  he  called  back ;  "  I'm  my  daughter's 
father  and  I  prefer  my  information  first  hand." 

"  Was  there  ever  such  a  trying  person !  "  she  ex- 
claimed, as  the  door  closed  behind  him.  "  Do  you 
blame  me — "  She  stopped,  for  turning  she  saw 
the  look  in  Danforth's  eyes  and  the  color  flooded  her 
cheeks.  "  You  have  succeeded,"  she  said,  "  suc- 
ceeded in  everything." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  Because,"  she  answered,  coming  toward  him, 
"  because  you're  you  and  you  told  me  you  would." 

"Betty!" 

"  No !  "  she  cried,  checking  him  with  a  quick  mo- 
tion of  the  hands. 

His  arms  dropped  slowly  to  his  side  and  an  ex- 
pression came  over  his  face  which  made  it  difficult 
for  her  to  hide  her  longing  to  both  laugh  at  his 
ignorance  at  women's  ways  and  then  to  be  more 
tender  to  him  because  of  this  very  innocence.  "  But 
I  love  you,"  he  said,  "  for  months  I've  loved  you  and 
for  the  past  two  weeks  the  thought  of  you  has  been 
what  has  kept  me  fighting,  what  has  made  possible 
the  thing  I've  accomplished,  what  has  made  the 
road  to  Le  Reve  not  a  dream  road  but  one  which  will 
be  a  reality  within  the  year." 

"  And  they're  not  going  to  block  you  ?  " 

"  They're  going  to  help  me,"  he  answered. 
"  They're  going  to  back  my  road  —  your  father  and 


328 


your  father's  friends  and  Knight,  the  man  you  sent 
me  to." 

"  I  did  nothing  of  the  kind,"  she  cried.  "  I 
didn't,  I  didn't!" 

"  Won't  you  let  me  share  even  a  little  of  it  with 
you,  Betty?  Won't  you  take  a  part  of  what  is  to 
come  to  Le  Reve  for  yours  ?  Won't  you  share  the 
first  victory  with  me?  Won't  you  understand  that 
all  I  am  is  all  yours,  if  you'll  only  take  it?  " 

"  Stephen,"  she  charged,  her  eyes  dancing,  "  I 
believe  you're  trying  to  propose  to  me !  " 

For  a  moment  his  bewilderment  was  complete, 
then,  all  at  once,  he  sprang  forward  and  swept  her 
close  to  him.  "Do  you  think  so?"  he  cried  tri- 
umphantly; "  do  you  really  think  so?  " 

"  I,"  she  confessed,  "  I  rather  hoped  so.  I'd  an 
answer  ready." 

"What  is  it,  dear?" 

Her  head  went  slowly  back  and  her  eyes  looked 
into  his  as  he  bent  closer  to  her  lips.  "  This,"  she 
said. 


&X3Z&X&X8X08K83^^ 

i 

SIX  STAR  RANCH 

rjj£  Another  success  by  the  author  of  the 
wonderful  GLAD  Books: 

Trade — Mark 

"  Pollyanna :    The  GLAD  Book  " 

Trade  Mark  Trade  Mark 

"  Pollyanna  Grows  Up :    The  Second  GLAD  Book 

Trade  Mark  Trade 


With  frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a  painting  by  R. 
Farrington  Elwell  and  six  spirited  drawings  by  Frank 
J.  Murch.  Bound  uniform  with  the  POLLYANNA 
books  in  silk  cloth,  with  a  corresponding  color  jacket, 
net  $1.25;  carriage  paid 


The  year  we  published  POLLYANNA,  THE  GLAD 
BOOK,  we  published  another  book  by  the  same  author, 
but  as  it  is  contrary  to  our  policy  to  issue  two  books  by 
one  writer  in  a  year,  we  published  the  second  book  under 
the  pseudonym  "  Eleanor  Stuart." 

As  we  are  not  going  to  publish  a  new  book  of  Mrs. 
Porter's  this  year,  we  have  decided  to  announce  the  pub- 
lication of  SIX  STAR  RANCH  under  the  name  of  its 
real  author.  The  success  of  her  previous  books  is  prac- 
tically unparalleled  in  the  history  of  American  publish- 
ing, POLLYANNA:  THE  GLAD  BOOK,  having  al- 
ready sold  300,000  copies — an  average  of  more  than 
100,000  copies  for  three  consecutive  years — and  POLLY- 
ANNA  GROWS  UP:  THE  SECOND  GLAD  BOOK, 
having  sold  nearly  150,000  copies  in  nine  months. 

SIX  STAR  RANCH  is  a  charming  story,  in  the  au-  fi 
thor's  best  vein,  of  a  dear  little  Texas  girl,  who  plays  ' 
"  the  glad  game  "  made  famous  by  POLLYANNA,  and  j 
plays  it  with  a  charm  which  will  put  her  on  the  same  I 
pinnacle,  side  by  side  with  POLLYANNA. 

&S3^&Q^Q8^*^^ 


SYLVIA  OF  THE  HILL  TOP 

2^fc    A  Sequel  to  "Sylvia's  Experiment,    3J& 
The  Cheerful  Book" 


Trade ~~  Mark 

^KCargaret  R.  'Piper 


12mo,  cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color, 
decorative  jacket,  net  $1325;   carriage  paid  $1.40 


* 

In  THE  CHEERFUL  BOOK  Sylvia  Arden  proved  5 
herself  a  messenger  of  joy  and  cheerfulness  to  thousands 
of  readers.  In  this  new  story  she  plays  the  same  rdle  on 
Arden  Hill  during  her  summer  vacation  and'  is  the  same 
wholesome,  generous,  cheerful  young  lady  who  made 
such  a  success  of  the  Christmas  Party.  She  befriends 
sick  neighbors,  helps  "  run  "  a  tea-room,  brings  together 
two  lovers  who  have  had  differences,  serves  as  the  con- 
venient bridesmaid  here  and  the  good  Samaritan  there, 
and  generally  acquits  herself  in  a  manner  which  made 
of  her  such  a  popular  heroine  in  the  former  story. 
There  is,  of  course,  a  Prince  Charming  in  the  back- 
ground. 

"  The  SYLVIA  books  should  be  read  by  all  the  expo- 
nents of  POLLYANNA  of  THE  GLAD  BOOKS,"  says 
Mr.  H.  V.  Meyer  of  the  American  Baptist  Publication 
Society. 

i 
:| 

&X&&C8tt&&3&&XX0^^ 


THE  GIRL  FROM  THE  BIG 
HORN  COUNTRY 

Jftary  gllen  Chase  @ 


12mo,  cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  R.  Farrington 
Elwell,  net  $1.25;   carriage  paid  $1.40 


At  the  beginning  of  the  story,  Virginia  Hunter,  a 
bright,  breezy,  frank-hearted  "  girl  of  the  Golden  West," 
comes  out  of  the  Big  Horn  country  of  Wyoming  to  the 
old  Bay  State.  Then  "  things  begin,"  when  Virginia,  — 
who  feels  the  joyous,  exhilarating  call  of  the  Big  Horn 
wilderness  and  the  outdoor  life,  —  attempts  to  become 
acclimated  and  adopt  good  old  New  England  "  ways." 

Few  stories  reveal  a  more  attractive  heroine,  and  the 
joyous  spirit  of  youth  and  its  happy  adventures  give 
the  story  an  unusual  chanr 

"  The  book  has  natural  characters,  fresh  incidents, 
and  a  general  atmosphere  of  sincerity  and  wholesome 
understanding  of  girl  nature.  Virginia  may  well  become 
as  popular  as  '  Miss  Billy  '  or  irresistible  Anne."  —  New 
York  Sun. 


THE  VIOLIN  LADY 

A  Sequel  to  "The  Fiddling  Girl"  and 
"The  Proving  of  Virginia" 


'Daisy  Rhodes  Campbell 


Frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a  painting  by  F.  W. 
Read,  and  six  black  and  white  illustrations  by  John 
Ooss,  decorative  jacket,  net  $1,25;  carriage  paid  $1.40 


This  new  story  continues  the  adventures  of  the  once 
little  Fiddling  Girl  and  tells  of  her  triumphs  and  hard- 
ships abroad,  of  her  friends,  her  love  affairs,  and  finally 
of  Virginia's  wedding  bells  and  return  to  America.  The 
previous  two  books  in  this  series  have  been  pronounced 
excellent  and  uplift  stories,  but  "  The  Violin  Lady "  is 
far  ahead  of  both  in  interest  and  charm. 

The  press  has  commented  on  the  author's  previous 
stories  as  follows: 

"  A  delightful  story  told  in  a  charming  manner.  The 
Page  Company  does  a  real  service  indeed  in  the  publi- 
cation of  so  many  of  these  excellent  stories." — Zion's 
Herald,  Boston. 

"A  thoroughly  enjoyable  tale,  written  in  a  delightful 
vein  of  sympathetic  comprehension." — Boston  Herald. 


Or,  The  Romance  of 
John  Alden  Shaw 

gliot  H.  Robinson 


12mo,  cloth  decorative,  iffith  a  frontispiece  in  full  color 
and  other  illustrations  by  William  Van  Dresser,  net 
$135;  carnage  paid  $lJjQ 


The  story  of  John  Alden  Shaw  is  in  many  respects 
unique.  Containing  an  enigma  of  an  unusual  nature, 
an  odd  legal  tangle  and  a  deep  moral  problem,  the  plot 
holds  the  reader's  attention  to  the  very  end.  Quite  as 
interesting  as  the  major  theme  of  the  story  are  the 
minor  incidents,  for  the  greater  part  of  the  action  occurs 
in  gay  Newport  during  "  tennis  week "  and  one  some- 
what unusual  feature  of  the  book  is  the  introduction  of 
several  real  and  widely  known  characters — chiefly  (  tennis  ; 
stars  of  international  reputation — and  actual  happenings, 
which  give  the  tale  peculiar  realism.  As  the  author  is  \ 
recognized  as  one  of  our  leading  writers  on  tennis,  the 
scenes  at  the  famous  Casino  during  one  of  the  national 
championships  are  particularly  well  drawn. 

While  primarily  a  problem  love  story,  MAN  PROPOSES 
is  essentially  a  book  "with  a  difference."  The  heroine 
is  a  charming  Southern  girl,  decidedly  American  in  her 
ideas,  while  John  is  himself  a  very  real  sort  of  young 
man,  and  though  possessed  of  sterling  qualities  which 
bring  him  victoriously  through  his  great  test,  is  no 
paragon  of  virtues. 

"  Man  proposes,  but  God  disposes!  " — Thomas  a  Eempis. 

"  Prithee,   why   don't   you  speak  for   yourself,   John? " 

— Longfellow. 

As  the  story  unfolds  the  reader  will  appreciate  the  j 
significance  of  the  above  lines. 


&&s&ansy&^^ 


ANNE'S  WEDDING 


RH          A  Blossom  Shop  Romance          $H 

A  Sequel  to  "The  Blossom  Shop"  and  "Anne  of  the 
Blossom  Shop" 

Isla  May  Mullira 


l%mo,  cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color 
from  a  painting  by  Gene  Pressler,  net  $1.25;  carriage 
paid 


This  new  book  continues  the  story  of  a  delightful 
Southern  family  of  unique  combinations,  which  have 
been  introduced  to  thousands  of  interested  readers 
through  the  two  preceding  volumes,  THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP 
and  ASTKE  OF  THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP.  The  new  volume 
promises  to  be  by  far  the  most  popular  of  the  three — 
which  is  saying  a  good  deal — for  these  stories,  sweet 
and  clean,  with  their  picturesque  Southern  setting,  have 
charmed  both  old  and  young.  In  the  new  volume  Anne, 
May  and  Gene,  three  girls  of  varying  types  from  lovely 
Mrs.  Carter's  garden  of  girls,  touch  life  in  new  and  vital 
ways  which  develop  sterb'ng  character  and  set  promising 
and  full-blown  romance  to  stirring. 

"  There  is  so  much  of  sunshine  in  its  pages  that  it 
sheds  its  cheerfulness  upon  the  reader,  making  life 
seem  brighter  and  convincing  us  that  this  world  is  a 
pleasant  place  to  live  in  and  full  of  delightful,  kind- 
hearted  people." — Boston  Timts. 


THE  ROAD  TO  LE  REVE 


fBrewer  Corcoran 


12mo,   cloth   decorative,  illustrated,  net 
paid  $140 


;   carriage 


In  this  story  of  society  and  the  wilderness  —  not  the 
wilderness  of  the  average  angler  but  the  wilderness 
de  luxe  of  the  multi-millionaire  fishing  club  —  Mr. 
Corcoran  deals  powerfully  with  the  vital  theme  that  the 
few  should  give  up  their  pleasures  for  the  good  of  the 
many.  Not  only  does  Betty  Norton  turn  rebel  to 
environment,  but  foe  to  her  father  and  the  rest  of  the 
Idylwild  clique,  whose  interests  spread  out  like  the  web 
of  a  spider.  Her  fight  for  individuality,  her  loyalty  and 
her  charm  are  as  real  as  the  realities  of  which  she  is 
the  apostle.  And  fighting  at  her  side  is  Steve  Danforth, 
not  a  player  of  polo  or  a  hero  of  the  hotel  piazzas,  but 
a  clean-cut,  red-blooded  young  engineer  who  not  only 
dreams  of  a  road  to  Le  Reve,  but  makes  a  dream  come 
true. 

Primarily  this  story  is  a  romance  —  a  romance  of 
remarkable  merit,  combining  the  attractions  of  a  novel 
of  modern  American  enterprise  and  finance  with  those 
of  a  fascinating  love  story,  full  of  youth,  open  air  and 
adventure. 

The  keynote  of  unselfishness  which  is  struck  in  this 
book  is  the  controlling  one  of  the  hour. 


Selections  from 

The  Page  Company's 

List  of  Fiction 

WORKS  OF 

ELEANOR  H.  PORTER 
POLLYANNA:  The  GLAD  Book    (340,ooo) 

Trade  Mark  Trade — Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  Stockton  Mulford. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

Mr.  Leigh  Mitchell  Hodges,  The  Optimist,  in  an  editorial  for 
the  Philadelphia  North  American,  says:  "And  when,  after 
Pollyanna  has  gone  away,  you  get  her  letter  saying  she  is  go- 
ing to  take  '  eight  steps  '  to-morrow — well,  I  don't  know  j  ust 
what  you  may  do,  but  I  know  of  one  person  who  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands  and  shook  with  the  gladdest  sort  of  sadness 
and  got  down  on  his  knees  and  thanked  the  Giver  of  all  glad- 
ness for  Pollyanna." 

POLLYANNA  GROWS  UP:  The  Second  GLAD  Book 

Trade  Mark  (170,000)  Trade—        —Mark 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by   H.  Weston  Taylor. 

Net,  1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

When  the  story  of  POULYANNA  told  in  The  Glad  Book  was 
ended  a  great  cry  of  regret  for  the  vanishing  "  Glad  Girl " 
went  up  all  over  the  country — and  other  countries,  too.  Now 
POLLYANXA  appears  again,  just  as  sweet  and  joyous-hearted, 
more  grown  up  and  more  lovable. 

"  Take  away  frowns !  Put  down  the  worries !  Stop  fidgeting 
and  disagreeing  and  grumbling !  Cheer  up,  everybody !  POLLT- 
AXXA  has  come  back!" — Christian  Herald. 

The  GLAD  Book  Calendar 

Trade  "Mark 

THE  POLLYANNA  CALENDAR 

Trade  Mark 

(This  calendar  is  issued  annually;  the  calendar  for  the  new 
year  being  ready  about  Sept.  1st  of  the  preceding  year.  Note: 
in  ordering  please  specify  what  year  you  desire.) 

Decorated  and  printed  in  colors.    Net,  $1.50;  carriage  paid, 

$1.65 

"There  is  a  message  of  cheer  on  every  page,  and  the  calen- 
dar is  beautifully  illustrated."— Kansas  City  Star. 


THE   PAGE    COMPANY'S 


WORKS   OF   ELEANOR   H.   PORTER    (Continued) 

MISS  BILLY  (lyth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in   full  color  from   a 

painting  by  G.  Tyng $1.50 

"  There    is    something    altogether    fascinating    about    '  Miss 
Billy,'  some  inexplicable  feminine  characteristic  that  seems  to 
demand  the  individual  attention  of  the  reader  from  the  moment 
we  open  the  book  until  we  reluctantly  turn  the  last  page."— 
Boston  Transcript. 

MISS  BILLY'S  DECISION   (loth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full   color  from  a 

painting  by  Henry  •  W.  Moore. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  The  story  is  written  In  bright,  clever  style  and  has  plenty 
of  action  and  humor.  Miss  Billy  is  nice  to  know  and  so  are 
her  friends." — New  Haven  Times  Leader. 

"  The  author  has  succeeded  admirably  in  repeating  so  de- 
lightful a  character  and  in  making  her  the  heroine  of  so  many 
interesting  and  amusing  adventures." — The  Springfield  Union. 

MISS  BILLY  — MARRIED  (8th  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a 

painting  by  W.  Haskell  Coffin. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  Although  Pollyanna  is  the  only  copyrighted  glad  girl,  Miss 
Billy  is  just  as  glad  as  the  younger  figure  and  radiates  just 
as  much  gladness.  She  disseminates  joy  so  naturally  that  we 
wonder  why  all  girls  are  not  like  her." — Boston  Transcript. 

"  No  one  can  come  within  the  charmed  circle  of  Miss  Billy's 
radiant  personality  without  a  vast  increase  of  good  cheer,  of 
insistent  optimism  and  outgoing  unselfishness.  She  is  one  of 
the  vital  characters  that  vitalize  everyone." — Christian  En- 
deavor World. 

CROSS  CURRENTS 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated $1.00 

"To  one  who  enjoys  a  story  of  life  as  it  is  to-day,  with  its 

sorrows  as  well  as  its  triumphs,  this  volume  is  sure  to  appeal." 

— Book  News  Monthly. 

THE  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated $1.25 

"  A  very  beautiful  book  showing  the  influence  that  went  to 
the  developing  of  the  life  of  a  dear  little  girl  into  a  true  and 
good  woman." — Herald  and  Presbyter,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 


X7ST    OF   FICTION 


WORKS  OF 

L  M.  MONTGOMERY 

AXXE  TRILOGY 

ANNE  OF  GREEN  GABLES  (4oth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  M.  A.  and  W.  A.  J.  Claus. 

$1.60 

"  In  '  Anne  of  Green  Gables '  you  will  find  the  dearest  and 
most  moving  and  delightful  child  since  the  immortal  Alice." 
— Mark  Twain  in  a  letter  to  Francis  Wilson. 

ANNE  OF  AVONLEA  (22nd  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  George  Gibbs      .        .    $1.50 
"  A  book  to  lift  the  spirit  and  send  the  pessimist  into  bank- 
ruptcy ! " — Meredith  Nicholson. 

ANNE  OF  THE  ISLAND 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece  in  full  color  from  a 

painting  by  H.  Weston  Taylor. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  It  has  been  well  worth  while  to  watch  the  growing  up  of 
Anne,  and  the  privilege  of  being  on  intimate  terms  with  her 
throughout  the  process  has  been  properly  valued."  —  New  York 
Herald. 


CHRONICLES  OF  AVONLEA  (6th  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  George  Gibbs. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  A  story  of  decidedly  unusual  conception  and  interest."  — 
Baltimore  Sun. 

THE  STORY  GIRL  (pth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  George  Gibbs      .        .    $1.50 
"  A  book  that  holds  one's  interest  and  keeps  a  kindly  smile 
upon  one's  lips  and  in  one's  heart." — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

KILMENY  OF  THE  ORCHARD  (loth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  George  Gibbs      .        .    $1.50 
"  A  story  born  in  the  heart  of  Arcadia  and  brimful  of  the 
sweet  life  of  the  primitive  environment." — Boiton  Herald. 

THE  GOLDEN  ROAD  (sth  printing) 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  George  Gibbs. 

Net,  $1.25;    carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  It  is  a  simple,  tender  tale,  touched  to  higher  notes,  now 
and  then,  by  delicate  hints  of  romance,  tragedy  and  pathos." 
— Chicago  Record-Herald. 


THE   PAGE    COMPANY'S 


NOVELS  BY 

ISLA  MAY  MULLINS 
THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP:  A  Story  of  the  South 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  John  Goss. 

Net,  $1.00;   carriage  paid,  $1.15 

"  Frankly  and  wholly  romance  is  this  book,  and  lovable — as 
is  a  fairy  tale  properly  told.  And  the  book's  author  has  a 
style  that's  all  her  own,  that  strikes  one  as  praiseworthily  orig- 
inal throughout." — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

"  There  is  so  much  of  sunshine  in  its  pages  that  it  sheds  its 
cheerfulness  upon  the  reader,  making  life  seem  brighter  and 
convincing  us  that  this  world  is  a  pleasant  place  to  live  in  and 
full  of  delightful  kind-hearted  people." — Boston  Times. 


ANNE  OF  THE  BLOSSOM  SHOP;  Or  The  Grow- 
ing Up  of  Anne  Carter 

Cloth  decorative,  with  a  frontispiece   in   full   color   from   a 
painting  by  Z.  P.  Nikolaki. 

Net,  $1.00;    carriage  paid,  $1.15 

"  A  charming  portrayal  of  the  attractive  life  of  the  South, 
refreshing   as   a  breeze   that  blows   through   a  pine   forest."— 
Albany  Times-Union. 

NOVELS  BY 

DAISY  RHODES  CAMPBELL 
THE  FIDDLING  GIRL 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  John  Goss     .        .        .    $1.25 
"  A  thoroughly  enj  oyable  tale,  written  in  a  delightful  vein  of 
sympathetic  comprehension." — Boston  Herald. 

THE  PROVING  OF  VIRGINIA 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  John  Goss. 

Net,  $1.^5;   carriage  paid,  $1.40 

"  A  book  which  contributes  so  much  of  freshness,  enthusiasm, 
and  healthy  life  to  offset  the  usual  offerings  of  modern  fiction, 
deserves   all   the   praise   which  can   be   showered   upon   it."- 
Kindergarten  Review. 


LIST   OF   FICTION 


WORKS  OF 

CHARLES  G.  D.  ROBERTS 
HAUNTERS  OF  THE  SILENCES 

Cloth  decorative,  with  many  drawings  by  Charles  Livingston 
Bull,  four  of  which  are  in  full  color     .         .        .,  $2.00 

The  stories  in  Mr.  Roberts's  new  collection  are  the  strongest 

and  best  he  has  ever  written. 

He  has  largely  taken  for  his  subjects  those  animals  rarely 

met  with  in  books,  whose  lives  are  spent  "  In  the  Silences," 

where  they  are  the  supreme  rulers. 

"  As  a  writer  about  animals,  Mr.  Roberts  occupi  -^s  an  envi- 

able place.    He  is  the  most  literary,  as  well  as  the  ivo^t  imag- 

inative and  vivid  of  all  the  nature  writers."  —  Brooklifi 


RED  FOX 

THE  STORY  OF  His  ADVENTUROUS  CAREER  IN  THE  RINGWAAK 
WILDS,  AND  OF  His  FINAL  TRIUMPH  OVER  THE  ENEMIES  OF 
His  KIND.    With  fifty  illustrations,  including  frontispiece  in 
color  and  cover  design  by  Charles  Livingston  Bull. 
Square  quarto,  cloth  decorative      ......    $2.00 

"  True  in  substance  but  fascinating  as  fiction.  It  will  inter- 
est old  and  young,  city-bound  and  free-footed,  those  who  know 
animals  and  those  who  do  not."  —  Chicago  Record-Herald. 

THE  KINDRED  OF  THE  WILD 

A  BOOK  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE.     With  fifty-one  full-page  plates 

and  many  decorations  from  drawings  by  Charles  Livingston 

Bull. 

Square  quarto,  cloth  decorative  .....    $2.00 

"  Is  in  many  ways  the  most  brilliant  collection  of  animal 

stories  that  has  appeared;    well  named  and  well  done."  —  John 

Burroughs. 

THE  WATCHERS  OF  THE  TRAILS 

A  companion  volume  to  "  The  Kindred  of  the  Wild."  With 
forty-eight  full-pnge  plates  and  many  decorations  from 
drawings  by  Charles  Livingston  Bull. 

Square  quarto,  cloth  decorative  .         .*        .         .         .     $2.00 

"  These  stories  are  exquisite  in  their  refinement,  and  yet  ro- 

bust in  their  appreciation  of  some  of  the  rougher  phases  of 

woodcraft.    Among  the  many  writers  about  animals,  Mr.  Rob- 

erts occupies  an  enviable  place."  —  The  Outlook. 


THE    PAGE    COMPANY'S 


THE  HOUSE  IN  THE  WATER 

With  thirty  full-page  illustrations  by  Charles  Livingston  Bull 
and  Frank  Vining  Smith.  Cover  design  and  decorations  by 
Charles  Livingston  Bull. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative  .         .         .         .         .     $1.50 
"  Every  paragraph  is  a  splendid  picture,  suggesting  in  a  few 
words   the    appeal   of   the   vast,   illimitable   wilderness." — The 
Chicago  Tribune. 

"  This  is  a  book  full  of  delight.  An  additional  charm  lies  in 
Mr.  Bull's  faithful  and  graphic  illustrations,  which  in  fashion 
all  their  own  tell  the  story  of  the  wild  life,  illuminating  and 
supplementing  the  pen  pictures  of  the  author." — Literary 
Digest. 

THE  HEART  THAT  KNOWS 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative  .....     $1.50 
"  A  novel  of  singularly  effective  strength,  luminous  in  liter- 
ary color,  rich  in  its  passionate,  yet  tender  drama." — New  York 
Globe. 

EARTH'S  ENIGMAS 

A  new  edition  of  Mr.  Roberts's  first  volume  of  fiction,  pub- 
l>ched  in  1892,  and  out  of  print  for  several  years,  with  the 
addition  of  three  new  stories,  and  ten  illustrations  by  Charles 
Livingston  Bull. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative $1.50 

"  It  will  rank  high  among  collections  of  short  stories.  In 
'Earth's  Enigmas'  is  a  wider  range  of  subjects  than  in  the 
'  Kindred  of  the  Wild.' " — Review  from  advance  sheets  of  the 
illustrated  edition  by  Tiffany  Blake  in  the  Chicago  Evening 
Pott. 

BARBARA  LADD 

With  four  illustrations  by  Frank  Verbeck. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative $1.50 

"  From  the  opening  chapter  to  the  final  page  Mr.  Roberts 
lures  us  on  by  his  rapt  devotion  to  the  changing  aspect*  of 
Nature  and  by  his  keen  and  sympathetic  analysis  of  human 
character." — Boston  Transcript. 

"A  very  fine  novel.  We  unhesitatingly  pronounce  it  ... 
one  of  the  books  that  stamp  themselves  at  once  upon  the  imag- 
ination, and  remain  imbedded  in  the  memory  long  after  the 
covers  are  closed." — Literary  World,  Boston. 


LIST   OF   FICTION 


THE  PRISONER  OF  MADEMOISELLE 

With  frontispiece  by  Frank  T.  Merrill. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative $1.50 

A  tale  of  Acadia, — a  land  which  is  the  author's  heart's  de- 
light,— of  a  valiant  young  lieutenant  and  a  winsome  maiden, 
who  first  captures  and  then  captivates. 

"  This  is  the  kind  of  a  story  that  makes  one  grow  younger, 
more  innocent,  more  light-hearted.  Its  literary  quality  is  im- 
peccable. It  is  not  every  day  that  such  a  heroine  blossoms  into 
even  temporary  existence,  and  the  very  name  of  the  story  bears 
a  breath  of  charm." — Chicago  Record-Herald. 


THE  HEART  OF  THE  ANCIENT  WOOD 

With  six  illustrations  by  James  L.  Weston. 

Library  12mo,  decorative  cover $1.50 

"  One  of  the  most  fascinating  novels  of  recent  days."  —  Boston 
Journal. 

"  A  classic  twentieth-century  romance."  —  New  York  Commer- 
cial Advertiser. 

THE    FORGE    IN    THE   FOREST 

Being  the  Narrative  of  the  Acadian  Ranger,  Jean  de  Mer, 
Seigneur  de  Briart,  and  how  he  crossed  the  Black  Abbe",  and 
of  his  adventures  in  a  strange  fellowship.  Illustrated  by  Henry 
Sandham,  R.  C.  A. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative $1.50 

A  story  of  pure  love  and  heroic  adventure. 

BY    THE   MARSHES   OF    MINAS 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative,  illustrated  .  .  $1.50 
Most  of  these  romances  are  in  the  author's  lighter  and  more 

playful  vein;   each  is  a  unit  of  absorbing  interest  and  exquipite 

workmanship. 

A   SISTER    TO    EVANGELINE 

Being  the  Story  of  Yvonne  de  Lamourie,  and  how  she  went  into 
exile  with  the  villagers  of  Grand  Pr6. 

Library  12mo,  cloth  decorative,  illustrated    .  .      $1.50 

Swift  action,  fresh  atmosphere,  wholesome  purity,  deep  pas- 
sion, and  searcMug  analysis  characterize  this  strong  novel. 


THE    PAGE    COMPANY'S 


WORKS  OF 

NATHAN  GALLIZIER 
THE  SORCERESS   OF  ROME 

Cloth  decorative,  with  four  drawings  in  color  by  "  The  Kin- 

neys" $1.50 

The  love-story  of  Otto  III.,  the  boy  emperor,  and  Stephania, 
wife  of  the  Senator  Crescentius  of  Rome. 

CASTEL  DEL  MONTE 

Cloth  decorative,  with  six  drawings  by  H.  C.  Edwards. 

$1.50 
A  romance  of  the  fall  of  the  Hohenstaufen  dynasty  in  Italy. 

THE   COURT   OF  LUCIFER 

Cloth  decorative,  with  four  drawings  in  color  by  "  The  Kin- 

neys" $1.50 

An    historical    romance   woven   around    the    famous    Borgia 
family. 

THE  HILL   OF  VENUS 

Cloth  decorative,  with  four  drawings  in  color  by  Edmund  H. 
Garrett        ....       Net,  $1.35;   carriage  paid,  $1.50 
This  is  a  vivid  and  powerful  romance  of  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury in  the  times  of  the  great  Ghibelline  wars. 

THE  CRIMSON  GONDOLA 

Cloth  decorative,  with  four  drawings  in  color  by  Edmund  H. 
Garrett  ....  Net,  $1.35;  carriage  paid,  $1.50 
"  Mr.  Gallizier  is  unusually  strong  in  the  use  of  description 

and  conveys  vividly  the  gorgeous  decadence  and  luxury  of  the 

sybaritic  city." — Los  Angeles  Sunday  Times. 

WORKS  OF 

HELEN  M.  WINSLOW 

THE    PLEASURING  OF  SUSAN   SMITH 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated.    Net,  $1.00;  carriage  paid,  $1.15 
"  One  is  glad  to  recommend  this  book  to  folk  who  care  for 
romance,  humor  and  good  sense." — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

PEGGY  AT   SPINSTER   FARM 

Cloth  decorative,  illustrated  by  Mary  G.  Huntsman  .     $1.50 

"  Very  alluring  is  the  picture  she  draws  of  the  old-fasliioned 

house,  the  splendid  old  trees,  the  pleasant  walks,  the  gorgeous 

sunsets,  and — or  it  would  not  be  Helen  Winslow— the  cats." — 

The  Boston  Transcript. 


=53  ONM.  .  ==-=•  -4C'.  '-' 


A     000125442     4 


